_t RCll. l,0 J.. 0 {; / Crll. S l ! _,.......

_
R// f.t--V OF / /\/ DIA.
...

1,IIE BO WE R MA NU SC RIP ~r.

FACSI3IILE LEAVES, NAGARI TRANSCRIPT, ROMANISED
TRANSLITERATION AND ENGLISH
TRANSLATION ,vITH NOTES,

E DITED B Y

A. F. RUDO LF HOER NLE, PH.D.,

PRIXC I PA L, CA.LCU1 TA. l U .Dl! ASAH.

Publishcb by rl>tr of tht ~obenunmt of Inbia anb utt:bct tht ffalrotlagc o{ the
@engal (ob.cmment.

CALCUTTA:
OFFICE OF THE SUPER INTEND ENT OF GOVEl lNllEN' l' PRINTING, INDIA.

1893.

LIST OF ABBR EVIAT IONS.

.AH.
.AK,
AB.
.BhP,
BhV.
Ch,

=
-

Chd.
I>hN.
HS.

Ashtan ga H ridaya ed A M K

unte 2 d at
' n e 1 ion, 1891.
Amar a Kosh a ed V Jhal k'k
a 1 ar and R G

'
Bhaudarkar, Bombay, 1896
.Ashtan ga S arngrah a ed Ga , T

nesa. arte, Bombay, 1888.

Bha~a Prakas a ed ~ . . :
Bhaish aJya ViJ'~" . ivana.nda V1dyas agara, Calcutt a, 1875,
ana.
. ,. ,.
d
Charak a Sathhi ta ed Ji "
( G.) =ed. Gang~dh~r. vana.n a, V1dyasagara 2nd edition, 1896. Oh.
'

Chakra datta: e~. Pya.ri ~ohan Sengup ta, Calcutta., 1295.

Pbar. Ind.

D~~nva nt~r1.~ 1ghaJ?. tu, Ananda srama edition, 1896 (see RN.)
Har1ta. Samh1 ta, ed. Binod Lal Sen Gupta.
Indian Antiqu ary.
Journa l of the Asia.tic Society of Bengal .
J onrna.l of the Germa n Orienta l Society.
Kaliyar ;ia Samgr aha, Dr. P. Cordier 's Manusc ript.
Mukta vali (Ayurv ediya Dravya-gnr;ia Abhid.hana), ed. Kali Prasanu a
Vipasarka.r, Calcutt a, Saka. 1817.
Vaidya ka Sabda Sindhn , a Lexicon of Hindn Medical Terms, by U mesa.
Chandr a. Gupta Kavira .tna, Calcutt a, 1894.
The Materi a Medica. of the Hindus , by U doy Chand Dutt. Revised edition,
Calcut ta, 1900.
Madha va. Nidana , ed. Jivana. nda Vidyas agara, 3rd ed., 1901.
Nidana , ed. U doy Chand Dutt, Calcotta., 1880.
Smalle r St. Petersb urg Diction ary, by Otto Bohtlio gk, 1879.
Pharm aoogra phia Indica by Dr. William Dymook, 1890.

RN.

Raja Nigha.J}.~U, Anand asrama ed., 1896. (See ~hN.)

Ind. Ant.
Journal ASB.
Journal GOS.

KS.

M.
Med. Diet.

Mat. Med.
J\IN.
Nid.
Pet. Diet.

Ree. Dec.

s.
Sa.
,

SY.
V. .
)\ratt

'Wiae

--

t D,ecou vertes de MSS Medicaux Sa.nscr1ts, dans 1 Inde, by Dr. P.

,
R eoen es
Cordie r.
Snsrut a, ed. Jivana nda Vidyssagara., 3rd. eds ., I88t9. C 1 tta, 1296
.
,
a,, a. cu
d p ri Mohan enc,up
h
,,
0
a ed No 27 Poona, 1894.
.
a1:.
Sarnga dhara Sa:mgra a, e ya .
,
.,
Anan lisram
M"dh
. C lcutta 1889.
Siddha Yl>ga or Vrinda a ava,
'
r Goswan n, a
d K
di Ca.lcatta 1883.
Vanga sena. ed. Nan a, uma
Dr. Watt's Economio Produc ts of In a}.[ d' . e 'by Dr. Wise, New issue,
Commentary on the Hindu System of
Londo n, 1860.

101n '

\
t

....
;::

t:...

"'

!?

fTJ

<

e.

(D

::0

0
~

C
en

~
J>
z

,,
_...,

).

"'
;:!

OJ

,,

-I

or

iew of a p rtion of he

ing-oi of t1m Tu .

Vent

da

h d

'
fte1~

n J

ie

.
n
r
u
T
m
u
Q
f
o
i
o
g
n
i
M
e
h
t
f
o
n
o
i
t
r
of a po

C
e
'
!
e
h
t

i:1'!!.~

fj ~

I,,.

t( )

uol1ar

pb

ti

~J'.

t Jin .

or

r J ic

urt T i m .
. . ho1rn

(1zcient
- o r-

ii) .

.., .

F ig . 5 .

l N'I' It(> I> l J<J'l' ION.

c uA PTNH , ,.-'Pn11 1~rsoov1ti1tY nti' 'J!ll g .nc,\VM tt tANUB<JJttltr = J:J'&
l)..\flJ}> LOO.t\J ,1 l'Y, OIHO Ul\l.Sl'A No gs , I:M:PO H/l},,.\ NQ 11.. J~To.

r1ir1.B

Jfo,, 0r lfonu~cdpt., which . is HHJHU<l afh;i its discoverer, Li(ul.c.mant (now

Uu,.
~lujor-Chnt.' ral) lf. Bowe,, 0. B., !'ell iut.o thn h:n1<ls of t hn ~ oilir;el': curlv
~c.:w l~no, in Kuchnr, wlwrc he h:ul gono, on. a. oon.ficfo11tinl missiou from thc"'Guvornmcnt. of Inclin., in quest, of 1he murder er of .DaJglcish.1
Kuchat", or Kucha/ ~itnatcd about 41 42' 50" N . .Lu.L, and 80 a3' 50" l~. Long., is
t;lio mrn10 of one of the princip al oases and set tlemen ts of l ~astern rrurkest.an, on thu great
oaranrn. route to China, which skirts the foot of tho 'l'ia n. Shan Range of mountuin1,
on the 11orthc1n edge of the Takla liakan desert.
On his 1eturu to India, Lieute nant Bower took the manuscript to Simla, whence in
September 1SOO he forwarded it to Colonel (now Major-General) J. Waterb ousct who wa
then t.hc Preside nt of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. By hi m it was cxhibi kd to tlle
Society nt their monthl y meetin g on the 5th N ovembcr 1890., when also a short note
(soo below, No. i. p. iv) from Lieute nant Bower, dated the 30th September 1890, wa6
read expfain ing the circum stances o.f the discovery. Some attemp ts were 1na<l.o after t he
3
mectiug to dcci1)her the manusc ript, but they proved unsuccessful. At the time I was
absent on furlough to Euro1Jc. It was on my return voyage to India that I rcccivud the
first news of the discovery throttg h a copy of the Bombay Gazette which fell into my
hauds at Aden. By a lucky chance , Major (now Major- Genera l) W. B. Cumberland
whose con1panion Lieute nant Bower had been during the earlier part of his travels, happonecl to be a fellow passen ger on the steame r, and furnish ed me with corroborative
iuformation. On reaching Calcut ta in Februa ry 1891, being thou tho Philological
Secreta ry of the Asiatic Society of .Bengal, I at once claime d the manus cript from
Colonel Waterhouse, whd most readily made it over to me. At the April meetin g of
that year, I was able to conunu uicate to the Society the fir~t dcci1)her1ncnt of the
1uanus cript which was immed iately published in its P1ooeedlngs (April, 1891), pp. 54

in

-65.'
Sc.c tho Gcograpliical Journal of the Royal Geographi , Eastern. 'rurkebta. n.-The l:Ltitude and lougitudc o~ ~{uc.h.ir.
above givtm, arc those wlneh ha\'e lately been det~umn~ by
~I Society, Vol. V (1895), p. 2-!0.
2 The spellinO' K1eclurr represent s the local pronunciation Dr. Vaillant of the French Ex,p(>ditiou with a. posa1blo ahglit
A. Barth in Comptes Rendus of the .A.eadc-- error of 300 0~ 40.J mettcs in latitu,le1 MlU of. abo'.1t 1~OOO metre&
uf the name, see
mie de, Inscriptions & Belleit Lettres, 1907, p. 21. 'l.'he 1pelling in longit1tde, as communic~ted to me by 1nm. m hts le~ter ~f
Kucha, or Kucha, (Ohinese K'iutse), M Dr. A. von Le Coq in the 5th January 1910. See also his article in the L annt.:t'

fornu me (letter of 24-10 1909) occurs on coin, and public docu Cartograph.i.que, October, 1910.
>)>
p
1800
l
B

'
, ........
a See Proceedin1s, A~tatic Society o cn~a,
ment,. It is need, e. g., in Dr. M. A. Stein's .Ancient Khotatt,
11 0
' 'l'he whole story of the diticovery and dccip~erme \
Vol. I, p. 81 et passim, also in M. Chavanne s' Documents sur
8 Pi-est ~~ :ta
Cioft
Alfred
Sir
it1
eviewed
r
.
is
pt
Manuscri
Bower
le, Pure Occiden ta~ p 8 et passim The latter work may
4gt
Prccdt.at.'
their

l
u
f

'

'
1,n . , n 'd t' 1
be consulted on the ancient history of Kuchar It is one of the address to the At11at1c SoclCty o enga
..:i, Clu J a Elhott s s: rcs1 en 1a.
l
c.
o

four territories ., or so-called " Ganisons," the other three berng . for 1892, pp, 616.,. =e a so ,.,..,u at c
.
34
31
B
Ka.ahi&&l', Khota.n, 11.nd luraahah r, which anoient.ly constituted Aclll'cBI in the PPoc(Jediug:J fui 1804', PP
1

.M.

ft1

{ Cnal>'tJI11

tN'l'HOl) U ct tON,

ii

in Cnleu.t.t& \\L1,!1
ciJ>t aml it~ 11uJ,licat iv11
"""'
"
.
" tl DoWOl' J.n JUlll:, .
f tl 1rclm:wlogicn.l cxp kn:ai. wn oi f..usmru 'l'ttr'tIt w,~ tl.w dt-,oorory v.1, io .
ecr,..
tl
,.
t
l
,
to
,
o
t
ovomon
lO {li"ll~Y~t "' ,
Q ]3''hl hn.vina seen i. tC l'Ol>Ol' , Ol
sfot'tt,X\ t,bo \\'hofo OtOCl0 1'11 lll
. -' lll
't
l
l:>'
y, et'

' ' J"> . f HOf

~
f B. , 0 .... 1 it once unnonn cet .t lll uu t'tH'h .

10 us,
+.. n , 'l'lw fa il' Uolrav
t "\\~
.A 1 SoCLoty o ui.o '"' ' ' Tho R us-;ian A1cllmologicnl &ci..._
<>1.
l03.
.
the Proreedi11gs of t he ' srn, ,ic
1891
q ~.
18f'\l
b
..

' P
for
Journal
tal
O ,
...
.
., , n l\~nu~,t
t t . d addressed 1n ~ O\'Clll er
.
of the J M u M,. J /Cll
to
1
t
d
'
ttoutaon at rac e ' .., in I({lsh"'u
,
.
.

"'l
.
st,,-,.t-.
collect
o
Yotu
....
o
en
to
r,
G
hanng thus ,, 1eu a
1
1
-1.ll.ll.'
.
o
en.era
Consu
iuu
s~
k' tl R
. tO 1't the r etrovsk i Collcctw n went to the In.lpe . t
.l\fr. Petrms 1, ~e u s
un<l wint-01' of 1892-3, ot which Pt'Oi~lt\
nmnuscript trensur~.(} In r~s1~onso t
~r
.
m the au umn
'
tol'sbur()
p
St
.
'b
L 1 rary 111
t u<l pecimen s in the :l'ransacttons of the Imn,,1,. l
. ~
c

1:"' ta
f 1 h
i:;
tl'Ol l nbmtP pubhshcc1 a repor a
S
n t e si1mo ~earl 1 9)
S . t V I v1r1 for 1893- L, PP 47 f .
o .
t c
erge
-,
"'
l
}"
tl R
.,_ '
Russian i\.rchre0looicn.l ome y, o .
the Weber Oollcc~ion of manusc ripts was acquired by 10 e-v. : c .>.er, :liorn,fau
. Leh whose curiosity had been aroused through a meet1ng w ttlt Ltellteunut
. .
'l'h'
M lSS1onary Ill
')
.
.
1 r N
.
'
1 0
.B wer on the la.tter's return journey to India (see he Ot\ . 1V ' P u . 11:\ ncqui,
sit~on was at once transmi tted to me, and a report and spemmen.s wer~ published by llle
in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. LXII of. 1~93, PP: 1 ff/ I n
the followin g year, 1893, on my motion, the Governm ent of I ndia 1sst~e~ instructions
to their Politica l .Acrents in Kashmi r,,Ladak, and Kashga r, to ma,ke enquu1es far ancient
8
manru;cripts, and :ecure all that might come in .thei~' w~y. It w~s in purs~1anoe of
these instructions that the "three Further Collections of man uscripts came mto iny
hands, of which a report and specimens were publish ed by me in the Jomvua of the
11
Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. LXVI, of 1897, pp. 2 l 3 ff . rrhe most i mpormnt, in
the present 0onnection, of those three collectio ns arc the iiacart ncy U1anusori1:>ts, ~o
named after Mr. G. Macartn ey, the British Consul in K ashgar, who seourccl them in

,v

1895.10
The direct result of these discoveries of ancient manusc ripts 1v-as the incc1)tion oI the
first expedition of Dr. M. A. Stdn into. Ea3tern (or Chinese) Turkestm1 in 1900-HhJl,
of which a report was published by him, in 1902, in his A.ncien,t Kliotan in two volumos.11
It is true that there had been numero us expedit ions into that cot1utry in curlier )renrs,
such, e.g., as the Russian exp3dit ion of Genera l Prejeva lski in U,78 and 188.3, the ]ritish
expedition of Major (now Lieut.-Colonel) Sir Francis E. Youngb u sbn,ud, K.O.I.E.,
in 1887-90, the French expedit ion of M. Dutreu il de H.hins in 1891-2, ::mcl the Swedish
12
but none of those was under
1894-7,
expedition of Dr. (now Sir) Sven Hedin K.C.I.E . in
taken with the object of archreological exploration. Their main object was scicntifto,
i.e., geographical, geological, zoological, and the like, and any ant iquities which they
VII (l!~t9, ~Uhler in th~ ~ie,ma ?riental Journal, Vol. lection of Central .A.~ian. .A.ntiq_uitic$, l?:~rt J ,, iutr\lll,,
1uoi:!
l
.
. . Socwty
. , .A~l!l.UO
.. ; aI:;o p 1oceedi11gs
.,6), Dr. Stolll lll d1icient K!iotan. ' IntroJ' p p. ll
.
p
J,
llcugn 1 'JiJVj
or
1'. )f p ff t 0o
, e 10, lll mP_tes Rendus des S!anco11, 19J7, p. 166, p. 65.
. .r
. tl18
abo11ifra, No. x P u.: . Profe1 or S d'Old611 b
9
See also my R eport on the B Piti,~lt Oollt:diou<~
urg, m
..> 1 R .~ l ~
Journal of the. '1
b,r
N
.
.
.

al
t
rr
t

S
ica.l
UMan ArOhreolo..,
mperia
0
ocie Y, ven ,. .d..tiar~ Anh q,ttties, P art li., bemg an l~xti'!\; llUI
Vol. VIII, 1893-4,.
1
1
1 See 'l'ransactio,,is of the I
. to the Jour1ial, Asia.tic Socioty of :Bengal, Vol. LXX,, .9.0

10
Since 1902 they are in the possession of tlto J3rd~sli
1.A.rchaiolog
~u~inau
~:;'!.al
cal Society {1892), Vol. VII., pp.
7
.\1useum iu London.
The Weber Manuscript which w r 8 b
11
On it~ inception, see Jntl'od., pp. v, vi. The e.~pod
purAeque.ntly
~
~
~
(J'ournGil
Weber'
lfr.
from
chased by me
10
01
.s. oc. Beng., V diiion started. from Kashmi1 on the Slit ll.11,y l OOO, ~
LX.VI., 1897, p. 239 footuote)
p.__, in 1901 info th8 . t

'.
f 1.-
..............;
. t~
re urned to London on the 2nd July 1901.
r-.._on o .._ Bodle1a.u Library in Oxfo1u 800 ' .
1
12
~'.
\
compleh.
qtiite
not
still
For two fuller thoaah
their Cata;
logae, Vol. ll., P. 111, No. 1091.
l i.u.,,,
.
"
'
.
h
, f
....:_ I
F
or Jlftu..ruu IU'8, 800 my Report on t4c British C \, o sue exped1hon s, eeo the G-eugPap/ucal Jvurntl~9
0
l for 1893, p. 57, aud the J-011.rnal, RA.d., for 19u9, P
ftn - ~

('B,\Hll R

f'

I N 'tllfl 10\IU'l'I 11.N

iii

'f
bron..:bt hotu },,, l ht1 lH alhrworlcl na ii, \\'fll'i 11 aoMonf nlly r~n,1 hy tb wn
1irst {"q~W ion to l~ \Sit l'l.l '1\11:kt s f.n 11 ~,,Moh wns lllld< rtttl : ll i:tHHHi lly ro.. {h Y;)Ql'l h~
U
of trxplurtn ~ the ounntty n.rnhroolhg10:tll y, 11 ntl o n.vu t 111g rmoicni sit~ 1 \\
111
AH ill 1,ho ~".10 of tfo~ t3X.Jl!.!dition of J)r "'l<!i:
Huinn of M. l), KlPJHl._\lllZ i n HmS.
1t. m, '<l its i nOC'ption cllrcctly to tho siimultt s imparted otiginn lly bv thfJ
of the- Uow\)r Manu ... cript. A scri oJ nrchmologicnl expcdif ion~ now f~Uowt'<l in 1>.d
n -~ion. It ,oomprisecl tho first Germau oxpedil.ion, Ind by .Prof 1 Grunw dPl in
11 the .,(cond Gern
;
_
i
Otan
Cmrnl;
under
1902-:3,
in
tiun,
<:-"'(pedi
c
~ap..'l.n~
n
~002-:;;
1: (or
first P1tcsmn) expec:hL1011, uudor Dl'. A. Yon L0Cot1, i11 lHOt-7 ; aU<l ttrn FCComl Pr iau
c-xpctlition led again by l'l'ofcs,or Griinwe ,lcl, in 1905-7. 1'111 e were follo,, l, in
1906-t,1 by the "'concl Urit ish cxpclit ion of Dr. Stein, which wa cxtrnord iruuil\"
successful, aucl frnit-ful of archroo logical results, and of which a prelimi nary account ~
publish ed iu the GeoJrapMcal Jo:1.rrrnl (for July and Septe mber) 1909. rhe ln t of
the series was the French expsdit ion, under M . Paul Pelliot in 1907, which hns l'Ct,'ently
(autum n 1909) rettune d to Europe. As it made a particu lar point of thoroughly e plo
ring the clistrict of Kuchar , where the Bower Manusc ript was fou ud, ib full nnd fim.il
1-eport when it appears may be hoped to set at rest any still remain ing doubts roc"tn."\i.ing
the exact locality and time of its discoyery. 10
In the meanti me the puhlica tion of the Bower 1Iannsc ript. steadily ].llU~ua d its
course. The proposal to prepare a comple te edition of ib text, illt1str,1tcd 1vifu fnc::,imilc
Plat.es, and accom1nmicd by an annota te l English Transla tion, was nccor<lc,l. iu 1S9:!.
tho sanctio n of ihe Govcrn m0n t of India, through the corJial suppur L of Sir Oh rlcc!
EHiott:, tho then Lieutou aut-Go vernor of Bengal . 'fho F irst Part. of t he ,lition
a1>pcared in 1893; the Second Part (in two fasciculi) in 1891-:i, and the 1~malll ing
Parts Ill to YII in 18!:>7. This completed the edition of the toxt u.ncl t1-.1.n 'ltltion.
After an intorru1Jtion of several years, caused by my retirem ent from I udfa tlnd
on~~m cnt in other time-ab sor~ing work on subsequ ent finds of ancient Centra l A~bn
Manuscri1>ts, the Sanskr it Index, being a complete vocabu lary of the Bower )[anuscrip t,
wa.s published in 190S1 aml tt. ltevise:l Transla tion o[ its m0dical portion s. in P nrts L
II and III, in 1909. 'flrn Iutroia ctiou, bcneti.ting hy the long delay and tho nttunda nt
material increas e of informa tion, now brings the laborious work of the edition t o its long-

dl , :r:

desired comple tion.

'fho Bower Manus cript itself, which till the completion of the edition of tbo h'.\."t in
1897 had 1'Cmained in the hands of the edit,)r, was rctul'ne d, it1 April l~H "', to its ownor
Colonel Bower. By him it was taken to Englan d, where it was finally pnrdms od in
16
1898, by its present possessor, the Bodlcia n Library in Oxford .
It remain s to determ ine, so far as it is possible with the ovitlencc nt, 111'l'S1.:nt
available, the exact locality and the exact time of the discovery or the Bower ~Imm

cript.
A npod was published in the transaction, of the sequel (No. x, p. Yiii). The prelimiMl)' skt>kh nup (lf t ho
Imp. Bowan AtchaJl. Soc., Vol. XIII. of 1899 ; trulllll.
QM 8tmu.D l,7 0. T. Haller,
" A lllllUDM'1 report appeared in the Centur!I
. . . . . . fGt Oo&.ober, 1906.
A preliminary ,eport, ~ in the 1eance of the ~'renoh
'-1Mq. tht Ue4 of lluuh 1007, it rufen"ed to in tbo

Kuchar distriut, which illustr.,te, this chapkt, w~s, in ~spm.-.,

to & request from me. r1ost kindly prt11;.n't'<l b! llt, Yaill11.t.

who had accom1,a.nied M. Pelliut 011 hi~ t':q1~litiou .

1& In the Sc~o111l Part (lOOl) vf tlrn Librar.r l'~t:al~-ue it
id No, 1090, p. lLO.

1NTHOnVu'r10N .

IV

. conin.itH'd in t ho 11utt,(., 111' bi,ut~nttlt t

t, ui
.
iho sub3co
o101wl Watl,l.
to
f tho mnnUt..iCl'tpt
. .
.1. t informnt,ion on
.
.]
. . S . t
t ansnnss1011 o
{1) The em: l<'B ,
t)l \t\1\~\l for
y
tww
Asw,tw
the
of
,,.
l
J ccompnnicd h1s
b'
,
r
l
. tl o Proaeewings
Mower, w ic i a
:ollo""
ns
1890, tU\( ruu~
S0ptcmbo1
01,l
i
h1'eh is IJublishod m
l
t
t 1
la tho 3 1
s
houso auc ,,
"vn d ~u thor1;1 iu.
bto .. 1101111 town, pro, HIN
' 291 It 1s dated from llll '
t
r
(~l
to h w ine 1, su ru
1890 Jl
'. . to troublo with {ho ~ imc,~t'. t , w~si kt1"'''11
s o
' . . t K h . a mau offerod
"~dVdhl1Ie ath unc1g~1t as he was frightenocl of gottud1g iu 1 =o stal'{cc1 olt nhont mitlllight. 'l'lw ,.,~n1e
I
l'l ag1ee a,Jl( "
I
'
tlie nu e o e
,;J

< 11~ Qllt lf thv 1tt

, b' h bal'l rl'hl')' had-.. liL'11n
rea,c l y
- an Euro11ea11 thel'e,
I
t
d
h
h
\' t i ,
I
~
. t written on trc
that o a a -.en
f onnd in t lw "'H' l1U' t is t H' h l'ht'h' i~
lo
t
l
, .1 mo a 1,acket of old manuscr1p s
1
,
l . I tl

r h' h sevom nto o

.
man procmcu
of w llt' t tu nianus\1 t1pt wt~
out
one
'l'ho
.
,
w rn
o
f tho curioui; old erections,

k of the river at Kfis11gar.

o o110 o
. "
ah;o ono on il.10 north Lan
0 f t b' oh broad iu I)l'opod 11111, nutl h'>-t'Hilliti.
J,rocurod is J\11,t outside the suLterranean city.
~
II
lo ,
oe
O
or
50
t
I
11
. an p t ll H'tp,i \' l'\lllllX1stll v!
l
..,
"Thece eroctiorn; a1e genera Y a JOU

1 f They are so1iu, ant ,

"
J tdging frotn t ho " catlw1-Lc.1kn t1ppl~\lun10
.
somewhat in shape a large cott.ag-c oa .
f 11 ,
l

s now crumblmg away. t

f b
. I
.
t th1t in Turkcstan tLo l~1rn ant ~no,, u ls u.luw. t
.
sun-dried lmcks, w1th ayers o ea~
,
they possess and taking into cons1<lorat1011 the fac
..
. t'<ld"
,
00
.., hid promised to foko 11w IH"t\ situ,1h'1 uhtiut
' h
nominal, they must be very ancicu Ill
my 0"'Utue ,
to whtc
l\K'

., uio sisid to b~ the wmairn: til' Al't'tt,inl,'~

'h ,
"The suute1Taneu.n rums o .i.n.mg-oi,

"
k Of the Sha yar nver, a11u
bl t t but has boon eowndNahh t'OdU<'Nl v,,rn~ lt1

16 miles from Kuchar on the ban s

.
tl

t h ve been of consH1era o ex en '

h t
h0 1 rt bank high up in midafr m 1Ly bo !-:Ot'U , t~, l\'HIMlli- ot
.
capital. T e ow1_1 mus a
the action of the river. On the cltff.~ of t. :,
the face of the eh:ffs.

,.4-'ll h
in the skokh (Fig. l ). A-H r,ptt~(11t1;"
d . h
the houses 11~1 anging on
"One of the h0uses I entered was shape .is s own
Fig. I.
tunnel, 6 yards by 4 yards, through a tongue\
i-haped hill. C and D are entr:mceR, the
S
4
3
'2
hill Leing almost perpendicular at A and
1
""--....JOw...__QLL---t.0...L--..iO._.___
B. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 arc cells, roughly 6 cet by
6 <.ic.,t. The walls have Leen plastered, u.nd
what appear to lie the remains of geometrical
patterns can bo ma<ln out.
" I was told the remains of other
.C
sirnilar towns may be seen in the district.17
0
In Yaqul., Beg't. time a lot of gold was dug
Sketch through a. portion oft.ho l\fing-o'i or Q11111lm1\.
up". . . . .

A\]

[78
. . ._a_-:

(ii) Nearly two years later, in a letter dated Kasauli, the 17th Arnrust 180:!, Wl.'itton
in rOf:;ponse to a request by me for further particulars, Lieutenant Bow01 w1oto n~ follo,, ~ ~
'' The 1,1:.-0ry of the finding of the manusrripts is this. A man in Kuchar told mo of t ltr (''Cist1'll\'t'
of au underground city, and said that ho had gone there to dig for trcaimro :i. frw tlny1,1 pl'l.Wiv11~lJ,
l,ut had only 1mcceeded in finuing what he called a book. I asked him to ~how iL to l\lO; nml he
weut away, and came hack bringing tlw manuscript :u; it now is. Bo ,n1i:; anxiom: 1o i;;l'll il, nil(\ , ,
I waa very glad t.-0 pick up for a small sum what might prove of great value.
" I incluced liim to take me to the underground city ; and as ho was frightouud tht~t ho J11.ight l,t('t
iu~ trouhle for taking a 1ilranger there, we marched in the night. When day btoko1 w<' fonntl O\i\'ll\'lH~
18
a.mon(Pt iwrne low barren hiUR, and keeping on, came to the banks of 11 1ivor, a.11ci i,hon) t.lt11 hilll'l ,1110
tunneJI~ by the wtreets of the ancient city. I asked the guide to show mo the pl1wo ho hntl du: tlw
niatmscnpt. out of and he took me to the large mound-like erection that I. ltavo nllu<k<l fo lH,t\ 1111 l "N'
No, i ] , t<> the best of my 1ecollectio11. abo,~t 500 yards from the underground cit,y, anti i.howril whl'l't' 11
bole bad been recently excavated 11tra1ght m, level with the ground. Th<'.'rc somo bit!'! 0 [ wood fa) nliont,
'-,ut in a very crnml,Jy state.
See the "'I , 1 M

r A &et, imilar Mi11go'i, or large groupa of rock-cut Sim11111

..,
.
ll}l,
o Cl'lll I

,
~.,. f
:ii,t lit ~ "I
1\ltW) "'"
),'(
l
tl
1,
r
1e Acc 01..:i 1ng t(l Dr "'t . (l lt
""zi , w.....~ o Kuchar, lughor up the
_..., t
111

.
. " c111 ll PI" (J
-..,
h Of K
1'111&1t riY$' ; at Qizil Qa he
uchar ; u.nd at 13uton low broken con~lomcr,1to 1i<lg1'Kapp1ou1h till' t u,1H fr,>UJ iwl
Ttd, a,t f JC 1w L~ f '~h
'
ue ; IJ.1t1.1 un er 11ortheut, at Sub11,~hi aud Wcbt uud wci;t. "
C>

....

'

t
....... *

'

~ C el t. "~ bn;s
,t.:s &.lute ~~ .

SK E T C H -l\1 A P
of the

il *" D11-.
J f

~ ,,f ll~ t ate ct l&ru&rilld .

l'no.tt 'Ol 11~,u~ Ucd fn tlt tce;,s

O Asrs
J

.J
j

.I

::.-

-
v

OF

K i:cHAII.

\$e31~ : 1c m. ~ km ., rv du rN from
Ot1K1tt1LI b) Dr . G Va11lant. )

,/

-.~

'.\. (.;

() \.,

\,

,,

~ '
\ \
,.:.'

C,,, ' ,<I"'

..' ..

.....,

t,,.,
'

,/

('u, l''l'~tt J

1.NTT WDUt JTlON .

,
t
.,
,A mort) l)(tl'fol.' ~ hN')1wfiu.'11I sonliug than the mound fonncd .it woul<l l,c j 011 >(JUl!u
1(: ;o lJD;i!'ll le
1. k ,1
.[

,
h

__
.. ....1 th ( ()(."IUllC nt.,'iUlld
nature , ,
a tihoe, t con ...111g o a va eu olavey
lu:nl
o
\>uti,.if
tli
~s
C 1
.n.uu
'

. ,/
'
"
'
_..
t.txn httdt'{l :right in the coub:c of it. Tho statem ent that they wc1c Jug out of the ruin5 0. f th.
unu1..'te
1
f
th

t'

o
e actfl.
;rvun d 1:ity is n. t ~1h~1 m1sco11cep 10n o
1, l th.iuk l 11nw a.bout Kucha r five 01 six of these mound -like
Fig. 2.
1:,t,dioM,to 'l'liis (Pig. 2) will give you a. rough idea of the erecHvu. 'fhc :wtorisk indica tes the place where the documents were
t(

found."

(Hi) Again three years later, in 1895, Captain Bower

l'\'pti:itod his accou nt of the acqui sition of the manu scrip t
o'l
iu a pape r contr ibute d by him to the Geog1aphical
~kt>tch tf the ruined stupa at Q lDlliua.
Juternal of the Royal Geographical Society of London,
in wl1ich he dcscriboc1 his trip to Turkestan. '' 1'hat account, in Vol. V ., pp. 254 ff., was
as follows :--

" At Kucha r, where I halted for severa l days, a Turki who had been in India, used to come an<l. sit
with me in my 1oom in the serai. One day in conversation, he told me about an aneien t city he knew of,
built under groun d in the desert. I thoug ht at first that he meant one of the orclinarv buried cities of the
Gobi dcs:'xt ; but ho insiste d that it was somet hing quite differe nt, and explained that it mtS u:ndergrourul
by the wish of tho people that made it, not by reason of a sandst orm. He told me also that he and one of
his fri~'uus had gone there and dug for buried treasu re, but had fouud nothin g but a book. I asked fo s~
it; and going away, he return ed in about an hour, bringi ng some sheets of birch ba.rk covered with writin g
in a Sansk ritic charac ter and held togeth er by two boards. I bough t them from him; and it- was fo1tunafo
thu.t I did so, as they have since excited a considerable amoun t of intere st in the learne d world . . .
When I asked him to ta.ke me to this interesting place, he demur red a good deal, on the ground that'
the people would kill him, if he took an Europ ean there; but at last he consented on condit ion that
we went at night, so as not to be seen. This I readil y agreed to do; and startin g at midnight., we
1ut1it<.'hed steadi ly forwa rd in a wester ly directi on. When daylig ht broke, we had left cultirn tion ia-t
behind, and we1e on the should ers of a range of low gravel ly hills, and awa,y to the south a na.r:row siri11
1.1f grE>en with houses at in.tervals marke d the course of a canal. Keepi ng on, we came to the cmiou s old
erection from under which the manus cript had been uneart hed. Simila r erections are found in di:fierent
. . . They are solid, and built of sun-dr ied bricks and wooden
l\.'U'ts of Chinese Turke sta.n .
beMO.s now crumb ling away. In shape they rough ly 1esemble a gigant ic cottag e loaf, about 50fee.t b.igh.n
"Clos e by, on the banks of a river, were the remain s of the ancien t underg round dty of Min.g-oi
. High upon the face of the difrs
to which the guide had promi sed to take me .
1.werlooking the water, the marks of what have been habita tions are to be seen worn away in sueh a
. I entere d one of the tnnnel s. It was sfotped a.s unde.1'.
manner i\S to show sectio ns, .

"

IIerc follows the section throu gh the Ming-oi (Fig. 1), and its expla natio n i exnctl~"!'
ns given in No. i (p. iv).
With the help of the ToJJographical Plan and View of the JJfing-oi of Q.um Tm-.1
(soo :Frontispiece, Nos. II and III), whic h I owe to the kindn ess of Professor Grihnredol,
the desuription o.f Lieu tenan t Bowe r's marc h will be readi ly understood. ~e ~pproaohed
the Mitlg-oi from t.ho east, from Kuchm. (See the Sketc h Ma11 of the OnSlS of Kuclitir.)
At day-b reak he was above the poin t mark ed A on the Plan, looki ng '' 3.\\clY to t.he
~nd-h u on tho double canal with its narro w strip of green cultivated land, nnd the
Keeping on" he came to the ruined
houses belon ging to the large villagb of Faiza bad.
{C

Ol' ~ . tlu~ line <tf

ou,
sill:
-all
1909)
Deo.
3rd
Stein
'
DI
... ' &,..) 11~
1t This apparontly refers to the remarks of Di1hler in his
,

\. " .' t
um.
Qmn
of
1
Mu.1.,.0
tl10
to
march
s
Bower'
Lieut.
Viemaa
the
ia
ript;.
paJltr \ln the di.scovery-0 the Bowor Mauuso
Q.1~m Ttln'i hr>.> ~ ~
n~,u
sht.pa;
four
the
0
Map.
Sktitch
ONtol J"'*1'1t,1l~ Vol. V (1801), }ll), 103 and 302,
1i;t1,pl1~l !'Jan.
o1>1.
f
'
the
of
O
1,t
one
aud
A,
at
une
D,
A~ 11 f.t. thffi iue four ruiul,d 1hipa.s near Qum 'l\uA,

at Quifh Tm, 11nd one at Q11tluq Urda (]etkr fruw

I ( l 11A11, Ii

VI

1tl, f.11 1 11i~l ru 11 ,, 1 ,,l' 1

. t t th , Ji<>iuf, uinr.k11l 0, '' OJuAo liyt
u 1111,1 ,,.
k ,
,
'
tttrul. of Uw muuuscr1Jl n
111 1f. 111111 1,1 flto iivt , Jltt1

gruUJI of Clt\'t'~ on 1111}

tl
J', 1uf,1
,
mnlll
1~ {Nt'l' No. 1). wn~
11,H
.1 .1 . 11 1 icutcun,nt ]Jowcr 1llfm1)d , <>11 lilH 101.111,,, 1,u \\ 0
yal'( :s
ht 1,, H
.
i1
.
'
of tht, hutm'1~ o '' Ill'
r 1~ . 1..i 11.<l the houS<'S of which he Juul, t1u 1101 111 , 11; 1w,111111go 1 iii ., ...- 111111 ,JtiJt,1,
.
'
' 'l 11m_"C O ~UlZlt In , '
.tl

Str-

'

+
.
.
a dist~'\nC\.', soo below P xm.
(iv) ,vith rc"'nrd to tho "\Vcbcr lfu11usc1111ts, l,hn ttl'luHf rot ...., 11,, I<, 11 ,,,j,. ,
1
tli
.
'
tr11,
l
tl,q
ol
..
111,
\V
r.
1
r i's oont.. ined in a letter, addrcsr-;c<l to mo J,y t.lu1
.......
00,
n"
v'
a
I
I 1
J
'I'
....
, ,
J'llllH tt1 ,:, iom t H> (l1 n111u1 it 1'1111!1
1802.

n,w.
j

Mh,si~n in Leh, in Ladak, on the 21st J mw

as f ollowi; :
w1,I 1uo m1 ,,1,l 1,11(,I, .
go I met hero in Leh the tmvollor Capfoi11 lfowc1, It.o t1l11,
.
'"111rh
.
l

wo years a
v1111 ,
f1,
111g
11li1111ff
e
1:d
ud111(
ho
which
and
u
Yarkmd
m
fro
, , ,
.

}1a d l >CCn f ouod not far

,
I regret that I have never been able to learn anythiug al,out tho ago '.'J f,lial b111 ,k i l,1,t, i11 flu 111 1\ ,ui;, 11
I have succeeded in getting hold of an undouhtedly vor~ oltl book, wla11J1 I vmdun: lo r.ulmiil, t,, )"H f,,,
critital examination. It was found, the yea1' hefore (i,n 1f! 1'(Jaii~,!,,~,1, ,Jahr), 1111 l:11 f1 111rt Kui:;l111 111, lho
l,or<ler of Yarkand .!l Near that place, there; tR a Jio11s1; wh11l1, ILJ11';1r..11 f Jy Mi11,, 0 im,
memorial times, is ruined and buried.22 Some merchants, lw1,rng to fl11cl 1,rOaMur~, 111,d,;dook will. 11111 Ii
trouble to excavate it, but found only the bodies of some '-'OWH whid,, 011 U10 li1Ht, f 01H:li 1 1ru111!iJ,,11i,,tu
<luqt. On that occasion they found also the above mentioned book.''
(v) The above narrated particulars of the excavation of' t)w " houtu 1 m Hft1p11, iu

"T

which the Weber l{anuscri11ts were found, ifr. Weber lrnd fron1 n lclfol' \' l'itl" 11 i,,
Urdu, which was interpreted to him by the person who delivered tlw 1wrnu,;cl'iJih, lo 1,illl,
This appears from another letter addressed to me by Mr. '\Vc)wr frolll IJl h 011 1lio 21Hh
July 1892. In it he wrote that the book had lJecn no more than tlirc:o <layH i11 liill l11111fl
before he transmitted it to me. He, then, continu ed as follows (t1u11Mlutotl l'rmu tltt1
German original) :1

" As I received the book through an intermediary, the latter could ttot f'ur11irih htll wifh o,nr.l
information. He showed me a letter in U rdt1 ( which, howevel', I crml,l not 1,wl) wiiHou 1,y lh1J
finder of the book, an Afghan merchant, in which the find-place awl c:vc1ythi11g Ll1}il I rr.; pqr(11il in
my previous letter was stated. The people knew that I collect 'rihctan u)JjectH of ovory khul, 11url iL
was for that reason that the book wa:; brought to me."
(vi) The identity of the "interm ediary " (liunsh i Abmad D1n ), a11d the "Afglt1111

mercha nt.. (DildAr KhAn), mentioned in the preceding quotatio11, iH discloi-cd inn
letter written by Mr. Consul Mamrt ney, on the 12th October lbO(; f'tmu J{f1altg11r, 1o
Lieut.-Colonel Sir A. C. Talbot, K.C.I.E., then British Reside nt in f( w~ltrniJ'. 'J'hnf
letter was sent together with the Macart ney lfanuscript~, the acquisil in 11 vl' 11, tH,l'l iou
of which is explained in it as follow :%3
ll
1

. a manuscn. pt , presented by D1l<lar

"Th"IS 1s
Khan, an Afghan mor<:liaut in Ynrkat11
appears th~t when the Bower M:S. was found in Kuchar, two others were at th1J l![J.rtl!J iiuw n.uil 111uln
Owm
took
,1
,
Jt
I
tl
r

11 -.1 po
ohta
KhA.n
Dildar
J.-'*
the same circumstances discovere
1
1
1c a.L <:r, ,11
ssosstou o
~

16
l I ru111t'1 if i1111 lo
.
h , l11s
n
He gave one to Munshi Ahmad
to Leh m 1891.
turu prcsouf<, 11ft
ID, w o m

11

Th~ reference,. of couree, is to the Bower ManllScript,

1rb.1cb, owing to a misapprehension, M'r. Weber at that time
be~eved to have been diacovered in K11giar (Kokyar),abo11t 60
nnlet south of Y~d, at 77 12' E. Long., and 37 26' N.
Lat. ~ the Kap. in the G,ograplical Joaraal, July 1893.
The mutappnment1on wu nbaequently corrected in a letter
addrerted to me by the ~v. F. B. Shawe, from Leh, on thel5tb

r Mi 1J,1r
I11

rr

nav,. The word "houae "evi,fontly l'up1c1Cnfll tl,u 1 t I>"

,c'1~11:Ut: ~
of Mr. Webcr'a nathc inf,,rma11L 'J'hat Wol'df liJ'!JOI
O
11
, ,i!S,
'l:rnku1t,Lu
of
nativ~'il
uaua Y employed by the
1
,tupa; tee, e.g., Dr. Stein' Ancic,,! Klmtt,,,, Yfl! ?) ~, i7,
)I A
2i See Jovrnal As. Soc. ~ng., Vol. ,,:xvr (I LJ
" Tbia statement, as will ho 111,wn in tlui,""' bit11~l<1
~\11
..
tl
I

September 1891. See 81r Cbarlee EllioU't Annual Adclreae m1-apprehennon. The "two otl1cn ' nrll rn ier d nt 11 plilt6
to the Ali&t.ie Society of Bengal, 189', p. 88 i alao Joaraa1, of manmoript.." (eee No. x) and thoy w1,;w fou!l y ,,f th
ASB., Vol. LXU (1898), pp. 1 and 2. and 1.,,,.15., V I and at a time different from' those of th,i Jilfover
o , &1rer Kanuacript.
,
'
LXVI (1897) p. 189.
SS

;,ul,

" .

C'HA PTER

I]

I NTH OIl: J<''l'I ON.

vii

~fr. \Yd,c l', '\fo1avian l\fiiHion,u,r. H cn,o the origi n of tho \Vol, er l\f n.nmcriptq, Tito oU
.
lit D'l IA 11(
,,i,.
,

, k
. ~ml
1cr
manu
scnp
t
1 <ar ll.Alau;; po::1su!:>!:i10ll wa-. ~a Ott 1.u.} 1um to 1 nt1m,
left
with
a frien d of l Al. -h
.1 Vl. ~
D'll
Vl, ,
116 111
tga.t 1
a certa in .1",tiz .;\f ul.1ammelt ~an .
1 u,tt .!.l.!llt u brou ght it bn.ek to 'nrk e.,tan last '-'c..i.r (l n-) , d

,,
J
.,., , an
p1escnted 1t io me.

(vii) J?rom the preceding quotation it is seen that the " inte rme diar y" fro
.
'
m
b
whom 1\fr. W e er recmved his manuscripts, was Munshi Al).mad Din, and
that
the "Af gha n merchant," who sent them, through the intermediary, to Mr. webcr,
was Dildar Khfln of Yarkand. This man, however, was not the writer of the Urdu
lette r to which Mr. W ebor (in No. v) refers. That lette r must hav e been one written
to Dildar Kha n hy his elder brother, Ghulftm Qadir Khan, who sent the manuscripts, a portion of which found their way to :M:r. Weber, through l\1unshi Al)mad
Din. Th is appears from an account, which was procured for me by 1\Ir. 1\Iacartney
from Dildar Khan himself in Jan uary 1898. That account was written in Urd u
and may be translated as follows2n:
"I hear d from my broth er Ghulam Qadi r Khan that there was a. dome-like tower near Kuchar
at the foot of a mountain . Some people said that there was a treasure in it; it must be searched ont.
Accordingly, some people, mak ing a hole in the tower, Legan to excavate it, when inside they foun d
a. room hold ing comp artm ents (ghar kM,iatlar) ,97 at1d in it a cow and two foxes i:;ta.ncling. On touching
them with the hand the cow and foxes fell to the ground as if they were dust. In that place those
28
two books were foun d enclosed in wooden boards. Also there is in that pln.ce a. wall made as i of
stone (dlzour sang !.:e muoafiq), and upon it something is writt en in char acter s not known.. It is
said that a. few years ago an Engl ish gent lema n29 went there, and havi ng visited the place, came
away. Noth ing more is know n."

Plai nly this account is identical with that given by Yr. Weber (see No. h-),
as inte rpre ted to him from an Urd u letter. It shows that the lette r was written
by Ghulam Qad ir Khan, an Afghan merchant resident in Kuchar, to his brother
Dild ar Kha n, a mer cha nt residing in Yarkand. It was this letter, in the possession
of Dild ar !Chan, on which the latte r based the account, above-quoted, which he ga,e
to Mr. )Iac artn ey for transmission to me. The importance of these facts lies in
this that we see that the earliest stat eme nt concerning the locality and the circ amstan ccs of the find of the Web er ::Manuscripts and Mac artn ey Manuscripts was made im
mediately afte r the discovery, in 1891, by a nati ve info rma nt in a lette r wiitten for the
info rma tion , not of any Eur ope an enquirer, but of his own brother. Naf r,e info rma nts,
in thei r dealings with Europeans, are, no doubt, not reliable ; but in the circ mns tan
ces of the pres ent cas e,-a nati ve mer cha nt dealing with ano ther nati ve merchant, his
own brother, with common inte rest s-, ther e seems to be no good rea.50n to distrust the
sub stan tial accuracy of the acco unt of the discovery.
(viii) A littl e late r in the same year , in N ovcmbcr 1898, ano ther more defailetl
account, in Urd u, of the discovery and dispersion of the Web er and Macartney Man u
scripts was procured for me by Cap tain (now Licut.-Colonel) ~ H. Go~frcy, C.I.. E., from
Mun shi .Al)mad Din . In all probability it was based on 1nforrnahon sup phe d to the
Munshi by Dild ar lQJan. The mai n poin ts in it arc the following30:
1~
a 1:ou f,used ref d-e
, nee to Liede naut Bo.-er
&e my Report 011, tM Briti sh Collection of Cc11tral (
::, Tlus
.Ana..4.atig_Kitiu, Part I, Introd., p. xi.
who ,wnt to Qum Turn, but not ~~ Qutluq t ~a. e Cet nl
27 In my R,po rl (aee preceding note) thia plu'alO i& trans
_, See my Repo rt on tlt.e Bnt,B A Colltc/<>16 . i f ~ u
laW "spacious," but the literal, and more correct, tnms lation .A.,ian .tlntiquitie,, Part I, lnlro d., PP: xi and
&e al,,
ieui a t.bt '8xt-1>ove.
planllt-0ry atatemenfs of my own are 1n.enJ)f'IM
Or nt.her" bud.lea of manUBCriptli." See beluw No. x.
ProceeJi1191S, .A.SB., 1898, PP 63, 64.
T

xii

...

l N''l ltO f ~ lJ <J'I' ro N.

Vlll

[ OnAY 'J'l~lt

S0n1o yo.1.1>s tlgv toi1\J1.W J)('oplo \if K,1,ibn l' \111cloxt ook fo m,~l,11 ru1 o.1orwrd,i,m or u.11 1t11d(j11 f, t,Qwor. 'rheh
t)hjellt in dig-ih ~ int~, fht1 fowur w;i~ t-0 fl1u{ 1,rou,sun,, ttS i4 w1111 wCJll J~11ow11 th,~t, hi I ho tir,J1; of Yu1dt1,
B~ mul.l'h ~{\hi lm,1 bwu <lil".ll.l'Mlll'L1ll in ~nwh 1moio11i, huildfogli, Wlltitl tn 01' 110!, th,y f, mud it.JI)' irl!:\Slm}
i~ uot kno,,n ; Lnt. ,, hi\t thoy <litl find wits O, numhur or 1nu.nn:.wl'iplwltlld d,:fadwtl J>a11cu4, hii(dJi1,1 with
thu l1..)tfo~$ vf u. "''uW and Lw<.l foxu~ sb1mU118' 'l'ho m,imtsodpt lio1,1k~ i:1o11<l p:t}.'Cl'li WPn L~kori to Ow lFJU~;
vlhe chfof Oa.iio f (ho W\V.il, who1e o. oouplo of tlnys afLorwu.rdi,; lhoy W<mJ seen by llaji (J.J.11iltim q a.,lh
1~~1xxl u1i in a co1n(w, thoro being a big basket (aab11(l) full ()f thom. On enquiry, lt:ivin g l,1}:m t.,,M Ui<:
,,hQfo st-Ory by the Qn~i, he brong ht awa.y a fow or. tlwm. Of these he gave one to Lic11lenant B}Wt;t,u
while he sent tho othe1s to his young er brothor Dil<lar J.Il}an in Yal'knud. rl'hose 1,ho lal,ic1: iA,ok with Mm
> .Leh in 1 ~!H.sa 1Iere ho ga.vo one portio n to A~un:itl Din, who in hi:i turn g:1vo it to 1\fr. \Vcbor. 'Dtt
other portio n Dihl5 r Khau took with him to India, where ho left it with a, !rioHd in Aliga rlt. On ;1
a.ubsequent visit to ludia, in l~u.;, hero- took it from his friend, and liroug Lt it back t o 'l'urkci.t:w, aud
r.resented it tQ Mr. l\faca rtney. What became of the re11 t of the manuscripts in the horn~o of tlio (,Uz,i ii,
not exactl y known. It is probable that Andij ani m erchan ts in Kucha r, who are Russi an suhjccti;, got lml<l
of -some of them, a.nd gave them to Mr. Petro v sky, the Russi an Consul Gener al in Kdshg ar:1:1 As late a
l~0-1, ten manw cripts were report ed by Dilda r Khan, on the inform ation of his brothe r in. Kuch ar, to be i n
th.e possession of a. certai n Yustif Beg. U nfo1tunately the negotiations set 011 foot by Mr. Maca rtney or
!he purchase of"the ;e manus cripts fell throug h, owing to the Beg's denial of possession from fear of t he
Chine3e autho rities. It is believed that subsequently Mr. Petrov ski succeeded in purch asing them. ''31

(ix) With regard to the ten manuscripts referred to at the end of the preceding
ucco1.1nt of Mtlnshi A~mad Dln, I received, in response to a request for furth er information , in November 1895, from Mr. Macartney the trans latio n of a letter of the Chinese
Amb an of Kuch ar, dated on the previous 7th December 1894, which runs as follows35 :
I have received your letter de~iring me to enquire wheth er there are any sacred rribeta n manu8cript s in the family of Timu r B.3g. I lost no time in summ oning him. He stated that he had no such
manuscripts, but th1.t some people had several years ago [i.e., in 1891] dug some out from a big moun d
situate<.! at the west of the city [ of Kuch ar], and almost 5 li [ about one mileJ from it, and as this took
place a loug time ago, the documents had either been sold or burnt. I also went in person to make an in speotion of the moun d which was about 10 clt.a1t{J [approximately 100 feet] in heigh t, and about the same
dimen sion in circumforenee. As people had alread y been diggin g there, a cavity was seen which howeve1
had fallen in. I hired 25 men to dig under proper supervision. After two month s' work, they dug out
only a parcel of torn paper, and torn leaves with writin g on them. I now forwa rd this to you.
If afterw ards I discover any person possessing such manus cripts , I shall again comm unicat e with
1
you. '
tc

(x) Subsequently the oasis of Kuch ar was visHed by a series of expe ditio ns-Japanese, German, Russ ian, and Fren ch (see ante, p. iii)- for the purpose of explo ring
all tho sites of archreologioal inter est situa ted in it. It was the objec t of the last
expedition, the Fren ch, led lJy M. Pelliot, more especially to explore systematically the
sites reput ed to be those from which the Bower, Weber, Maca rtney , an_d Petro vski
Manu scrip ts had been extra cted by the nativ e treas ure seekers, The only repo rt on
tho subject, ho,vever, which as yet is available is contained in a lette r of M. Pelli ot,
ll

Tbiis is a total "mi.conception. Lieutenant Bower, aa Imperial Library in St. Petersbqrg during the autum n and

t~ latter :;tales himself (seo No. iii), received his ma.nuscripts,

ti...t ftom an Afghtln, but frotn a Turki, and as will be shown
in the miuel, he l'ec('ived it one year earlie1 than the occasion
he referred to. The statem ent, it should be noted, appears
C)Dly in an account of 1898, and is due to a confusion of the
llnnahi himself. The genuin e early and con.tempora1y 1)ative
t?Mition kn<>ws notbing of it. ~'or au explan ation of the
faet~ ,ee below p. xii.
~ Thi$ sbou.ld be 1899. See ante, note 25 ,.
13
That this really was tb.e_cadll.t is proved by the fact t)mt
IWl'>ng the IWlstnt'lC.lripi, w~ich .Mr. Ptitrovski sent to tho

winter o:1892-3, there :we portion13 of at lmt~ttwo manuscript",

of which other portion s aro include d in the Wcbor and llfaoart
ney Manuscripts. Sec ,Journal, As. Soc. Be11g., Vol. LXVl
(1897), pp. ?41 2, also my Rep01t, Part II, in Extra. N um~l'
to Jou1nal, .ASB., Vol. LXX (1901), pp. 16-17 (No. 2,
PotM) ; al110 Picnna Ori6ntal Jotirnal, Vol. VII, p. 213.
214
These, 0 course are n'lt included in the Petl'ovski
Collection of 1802-3 rcforc d to in the preceding note.
u Soo JQurnal, Ali, Soc. Bllng., Vol. LXVI (1807) ,

pp. 2134,

CJt.A 1"\'IHt. l }

I N'l'ltolJ l1U't1J 11N .

lX

dtti-c..'<t tlu:- :!Hth ~lun11111y W07, \\ hh 1h wn-. t'l'Hrt hy M , ,/\, Hn,rth (o tlw 1,1. , I A ,
,

., lllt 1 t tf
tl'
'
.
,
i, nCl
CU<1cn11Q
dtS lHs,ttp( tlHl'f s_

~!!ntl MJU'C'h l!)lt7 f\ ld

,,
1
1
1
1
11'i itdu~, pp. lH:J ll'. ll Hi v,~ nu neowwt ol' ulJ t1' 1 f wlud~ ~
l.H.:.tblislw,l fo t h\' '' m1-11/,$
I ( i I . t
.
'
U} H (H'hH\t}() lt
whid\ u.t pt'li-"t'~11., :'rn
1 11N: tNt.:lHtlu ur l1_
nH', nppt}lll'li to hu ohfaiual)lo at thij l(j(~alit
{if ttw d ll:il'O\' t't'H'~ 1t~<'ll. ;\I, l 11ltol 1< l11 lt1s (/oe, ,ii. p. HH) 'i hnL ou 1ho 21st .JnnuUJ
Jo.r.Y
:
' 't J 1
Ji '
"
.
y
.,7\J7
1
he "'lmt (o \l)Sl , 1 to J rnt1<.'" t t 1uok-tuf t':tYCl-1 or Qi:,,,il to the north.w est Jf Kuchar
\1-i~ thu Sl\e(cb.
~h.1 hut 1th:1,., hl l,ook tho nmro l~inlcuH hill route, wher<J ho tniJt
\I

t ~

JI\

H'loi Ill

lt'H' lll'll,U\'0 qj' f,ltH

!'

)fop.~

ml,h ti wcll-odnontl~J I u, I\ r, m~Hu'1l l'imm1 llt\g,, who wns m ehn:,rgu or the copper mines of
Knclun. l!'l'om t.lu~ m:~n ~t. l\,llioii, Hoilo,L Aomo h1.tcruliting information rcgnt'dinO' the
discovery of tlw- nmlntM'tipl~ in <JHP1-1!.ion. Bis leUc1-, trnnslntcd from the ori~ino.l
F1'Cncl1, p1'0cetds ns follo,n1 (p. 1136) :"-
1

From tho timo ,1 my nrl'i \'Ul u.t, Km1h11.i, 13oroiovi1ki hn.d 11pokon to mo about 250 bundles of
I!imlo 11ttmusori1>ls whiih lmtl l.>o,,o Iouml 0,bol.lt; n, l:.tOOl"O of yoo,rs ago, in tho ruined o-raud stttpa. ot
Qutluq Urda, 1l. \it.tk\ to th,, WIU!I, tif KJ1t.'111w. 'l'hcso books, Burezovski told me, bad been!.> distrilmte u in
a series of 111null 1'Ccopt-..tcfo14 hniU intQ the vory briok roro of the st&pa.; and some of them still
rcmaine<.l in a ~ertuin 'l'ntki family whh-11 1'dn~ccl to sell them. Berezovski ha.d this information
from "'hi~ man " tl-<S ho tU\Yoy:1 cnlli:'d hhn, :i Rhn.Jy person, treasure-seeker and sorcerer on occ:lf:lion, well
acquaint~a with the ootmtry, but i~ liiil' without n,n ec1un.l. I have raught him it& ftagra1ite tlelicto on
::ior-eral occasiom1, aml as tho plu.co::i which wo.N Rl1own to me as the ancient receptacles of the book
were little capable 0 en'li.' h,wing oont~ih1Nl n,nything, I wa.s convinced that, even if the discovery was
true, at all events the iufo11nu11t, Mir Sh0rif, luHl not boon an eye-witness of it/'
"Until my meeting with 'timm: Hug it hl\tl seemed to me little probable that we should ever hear
much moro a.bout the di~ovcry. Bttt ,,Mio I wn.s conversing with him, he spoke to me, of his
own accord, of bookl:l which hu,d bl3un found somu tim.o ago by t,rcusure seekers at Qutluq Urda.. Thete
were about 25 bundles, etich botwocn twl) woodon. boa.rds, the whole in an unknown script, m~tisuriug
about 030 by 010 1uetl'O; nli,o ono ,ery largo book wns onml in a bn.g. The treasure seekers, not know~
ing what to do wilh their booty, oif1;?1'ctl it h> 'Pinrnl' 'Be1;r1s uncle, Ghanizat Khoja., who was the headman
of that part of the village. Ifo, howovct, did not attach to the books any greater value, and thus little
by little, being torn. by tho childton, and oxpollorl to neglect, they all got lost. No one suspected that
these old papers could possess :my vu,hll'.'>
"The idea oucurred to me tlmt pos~ibly t ho Bllwer Mu.uuscl'ipt was one of the manuscripts of
Ghaniza.t Kll.a,n. For this, howowl', 1 hnAl no proof, nor oven n.ny serious indications. In fa.et, as I shouhl
explain, Bower was told tlmt hi::1 mn.tH'lS(wipt, hitd been fouud in one of the caves of the 11Iing-oi of Qum
Tur!. This in itself is quite pos~ihfo ; tnr tho\lgh, w,i n,1.'t\ll)J U10 Afing-ois have yielded only detached lenses,
the Germans are said to ha.vo stumLle<l a,t Qizil {)ll. U,n n.lmo8t complete text.30 But in any case, it appearecl
to me very little p1obablo thtit the purtiouln.l ' grotto which h::ul been indicated to Bower, and which, in
the course of centuries, had beou but little ouaoa.obod upon by tho sa.nds, ha.tl yielded any manuscript.
'rhe find if it was made n.t all in Qum Turn., mu::it hn.ve taken place iu another grotto.''
' there is another po:ssihlo solution. 1 n.skotl Timur Beg whether he ever heard of any of the
" But
bundles having beon sold to a. io1eigt101\ Ho 101>liotl tha,t he h:id heard sa.y tha,t one of the servants of
his unole had once fa.ken ono or two bundle~ o.ntl solil them to the "Afghan " QaJir Khan, who ha<l
rosolJ. them to an Englishmau.ll7 Thero fa tiiill, ttt Lho p.rei.-ent tlu.y, at Kuchar a. Qadir J(han who, ~
a fact, is an English subject. l'euplt> mll him an Afghtin, just as they ca.ll i.he AqSc'l.kal an cc Afghl~.
because he comes from the renion
of
Pe~htt\W
l\
Is
he
the $1\.Ule man? I do not know ; for, us I belie,e
0
I h~ understood from 'fimur Beg thnt the Qn.Jfr Khan in. questfon was dead. If the truth of llis story
ft

Dr. A, von ~ Coq informs mu (lt>ttcr 20th OoLobet

1909) iha\ i\ waa a well prcaom.>d pvtlt, tied np bctwl)l!U
twowooden boards oonsi,tiog of a larito numl>or (about
60) of Jeavea in BrAhml eoript, and ~niskrit ll\DgUI\#" ; alllO ,
one lf in BrAl,ml tlO.dJ,>t and au uuknowa liwgllll~'\l ; :

!t

n1t'Muri11g about 22 X 7 om... is shown in figs.

nnd
7, Chapter U, PP :x.vii and .xvui.
t
't
t
refer to
0
1
1
37 1 his is a mgl10 reference i ?u b
Mr Weber
Liuut. 13uw1l1', who ii, out of .thG qu~t~f'
b:low, ;.._'le,'0 -XV.,
u1 to Mr. 1'tll\l.1ufoey, or 110:.1:nbly fo O
1>

~t'1

s:

,an hu t'nl~y l'(\ti~h~ Nl1 H w,11thl fit\N11 t,, 1~fni,l u1 gHm1~oil ,,f Httl lhn,ar .MR. l .rn rflth~1ili11tF)ti,(l ft ,tlmit
th.-~ ~,'1ttltl'lh i;~mg tht\t th? tn llllli,H'll'! or Uuth1r1 '-!1"1. r~. on lh ,~hf>lo, lhu AJfll,Y Mteta T~,nT,Hu~

,,hhh l h~,-o l1ttharto i.lhtiw, tl JhHlltl lt10o lllo1e 1ue0111 . mfonr.ntiui1, On 1h otlH:~ h 11tJ, if (!Mir
Ml\'~" ,l hi.i llHUml:.,tipt~ fo tht) t h\lft, or rt lit:r,nut,, bo mmltl 01lly fov n furnUy 1irofcr to <6ttr1Luto tti m.

t,.,

~,1.\th~.r

'\lt'\'t', IHHl, it'QUl

l~Ult\.'\l."1

thit{ voint

\l

view,

tl10

Jfll9oi (>/ Qum Torn

W()Ultl

he jolt wba.t lie

...
Hnt it i~ nl1'o 1ios.-tlbfo that wo luwo hero a false t~dition1 that (ht.' ~1,le t{) nn J:ngli,tunan i tltl
m\ utC{l sl1)rJ, n11'l thl\t tho 11)fereui.'e is pGrhnps mther to I\ text whfoh PctrQ,15ki nt11utr!!d onI which
l1\~;' MW btt in ~i. P1Jt..}rSht~rg. ,,ri:, mu:at u.ofr f'1,11'f:_."Ct thilt in c,lll ,{"(tlleiwt' of lh,iver'" t!i:; 'Q\"1;.'ry, Pctru~tliki
nn<l ,r~wmtn.:y ~cnt own ittto iho 0Q1tuh.,, a.ml their onquiri q, uy at'On.:iug the 1\ttouiifm of t.h..)
Ht\tfri:.,~; wi..1ul<l t~ntl to origh111to foguods. All that l wbh to ~;iy iti U1.1\t tl,~ trntlitioonl 'fttaion Qr
tl,~ ,li~~o,t~ry oE the Bow~r )fS. oa.n he recehed only with a !!'ood deal o{ 1-cso1v ", au(l tlmt {lQ siblv
thl,) m.:\mtscript \'..ntte from Qutlnq Ur<l.8-."

.x.i) In a subseqtlCmt English letter, dated Pc'kingt 10th July 100!), nddw;::,c<l. to
m~ in re~110nsc to a request for further information, 1I. Pclliot wrote t\$ followi : ,, l inl:orl um1tely I have not come across an" new daw since the time I w1vto to the Aeademy
tht, Iott.er you allude to. [See No. x.] Qoutiouq Ourda is a ruined stupa, lying about vno tnilo
to tl.10 \Vc~i of the fo,vu of Kuchar, while the Qoum Toura Ming-oi is a.bout lt mite;:; further westJ
on tho loft bank of the Mouzart Daria . . . . . I am quite ~t a loss to decide helwoou the two
H}l'siou~ I have c.ollecteu for the discovery of the Bower .:\fanust'ript. It may jtist as- well 1,e hue
th:1t. they were unearthed in the ca.vt1 Bower wa.s shown f.(}. But it, t::eems to he a well-estahlfab~l tact
that au important mauuseript-fiud was made iu the Qoutlouq OtU'lla ~lupa. somo tinw hd1.1rti tho arrival
of Ga11tain Bower. I rea.lly -0annot say anythiug more/' . . . .

(xii) lL Polliot's concluding remark in the preceding No. xi r 'gtu-ding the

" well-established fact of an important manuscript find in tho Qutluq l Tl'da sh'qla , is
confirmed in a letter addressed to me by D1. .A.. yon L e Coq, dated the 9th October
1909, from which the following, translated from the German, is an extract. :" That a, very comii<lerahle find of mauuscripts was maue iu ti. l:itupa. in Kuchar ap11uan:; fo mo tv
follow from the ua.nation of the Ru'.->siau ( Arnlij~ui) Aq.,;aqal in Ku~Ln.r, Ch.11 .Mu1;ta.mm.ad. lle. bl10weJ
mo tho pyra.mid-like stmdure uear tLe towu, north of tbe road to Qurn 'l1ma.1 :fron:1 which, 1,;omo 20
years abi'o, some people e:xtractcJ. the largtist fiuJ of manuscripts, whieh, so far as I know, had cvel'

boon ma.de. Po::;sil,ly the Bower Manuscript was part uf that fiutl. 'l'o ua.th e statonHmls, ns a l"Ule"
no wdght attache:i; hut this man wa.,; t.he most honest of all whom l came t<.> kuow in that phwe."

(xiii) From the careful survey made l)y the 1?rcnch expedition it. ap1>ear:;
as I learn from M. A. Barth (letters of the 3rd June and 22nd October 1909), that there
are four stupas in the ueighbourhoo(l of the Jling-o"i, of Qum Tura. Their distribution
is shown in the following extract from a letter t-0 me of Dr. M. .A. Stein, datccl the 3rd
Deoember 1009 :
" The Qum 'fnra site1 as far as I saw it on a gloomy winter day, coosi1;ts of :
(a) the caves on the let river bank, in two groups, close together, cut into the bar1'en: outei hills i
(b) a Kone Shahr, or " ancient city, " about l\ miles to the south, :ueu.r the 1ight h,tnk of tho
river, containing the ruins of a large mona..-,tery with one stupa. in the centre, and another
big st&pa ruin outside it to the north ;
(c) the Sarai Tam ruin, about 11 miles to the south-west of (b), on the left bank of the river,
consi1Jting of a massive enclosing wall about 55 yards square with a ruiuNl ~rnp.i in
tho centre, uud a. fairly well presene<l Qumbfi.z in one comer.

In a,l<lition l notfoed some 1uins, probahly of temples, about 150 feet nbo,e the c~tve~ on ~uitl!-.,>uof
tlu~ left hank. rr~os(;t 1 had JlO time to visit, and hen~e cannot stLy whethe1 st(1pa.s could be distinguitthed
u

among them/'

I N'l'Hn ll I IC J'l'ION,

'Ihat thero wns, 11ow,1,'t1r, n l111'l,liO HI tlpn 11i1no11g t ltPtn, t,ho fuurl,li
from a lottor or '1>1'. A. \'011 Lo C..11111, dMrnl l,ho ~lit.Ii Oc1.olmt IUOU:
"StOp~s al\l th<irtl., , , Ht1wur'ti
r,

xi

,,r

tho list, appears

,wn
iikuly
Lo
l,o
001'1'0lL , iLll (1 1,, tt ,,...
8 11 ... an, 10<,10 or loss

,
,
ntlnetl. Quin lnra, ,,r . Lho (olJ) lim!1l111g- 111 f,h,1 !IILJHl' i1 ,~ 111n1lor11 anmll 1wttlmn(mt which takes ita
113 rne from nn ottl. (Butltllust,~ fmnpln wh1ch t1f11111IH 1111 11 gr11vnlly t~lluvi:Ll fl~t, [app,Lrnufly Sarai '!'am]
011
the b.i.nk of tho r1vel' wht!l'O 1!, doboud1n,1 rr~lll 11,n vnllny. 011 (ho llllighL of tho l'astem [left] lJauk there
stands, nnles::J I nm m1wh m.11if:Ll,on, f ho 111t1111ip11 l l'IL\'i Jli~. I II Ol'du1 to got i? tho lli,t!J()t one ha.; to ri<le
in the heJ of tho river (or on tho ii.lo) l t1ho11ld ~11.y tho dhi(M1co ia tibout liaH lL kilomete r."
Hf,11,(tn1\011l,11

In a later communion.tion J'rom 01'. vo11 Lo Uoc1, on tho lGth November 1000, the
following distances arc givon :
"The <li:stauce from Qum. r1\1d tn l ho 'l'nrn [vl' !.lrn rllinod huiluing] 011 the ridge is about fixe
kilometer [or abuut throo milc:i]. \Vo l'OUO at tho ti1nu ovm Uw ico: in the 11ununor the distance mav
be a. little greater. 1!'10111 the 'r1rnl Lo t,ho Log'inniug of tlto c1wo..; I 11hot1Id say the distance is about 500
meten; [ora.bou t500 ya.1<ls, soe No. ii].n

On the basis ot' the nbovegivcn ox-1 rn.ets from letters as illustrat ed by the Sketoh
Yap, the Topogra phical 1-'fan, urnl tho Viow or Q,tu11 'furft, an attempt may now be
made to <letcriuine what, in all vrolmbilif,y, wonlcl somn to have been the true find-place
of the Bower Manuscript. In thu ihsL placo, two misaipprohonsions must be removed
which hitherto have pl'1.wentu~l its rouJg-nii,ion. H will be scou from the extracts
Nos. x, xi aud xii, lhat ac<.urding Lo ttn a,dmiUoclly well established native tradi~
tion, current iu Kuchar , a, large Jlncl of 111a11n::;el'iJ)Ls wa.s 111tule in the Qutluq Urda
shipa; and it i.s there i:;uggosLocl tha,t, the 13oweL 1\ln.nu-;cdpt may have formed part
of that find. Again, in Nos. x a1ul xi, a dval vol'.::;iou or tho traditio u is r0forred
to, accorcling to which the Bower .Ma.111tscl'ipt w,ts round in one of the caves of the
Mi,i[Jo"it of Qum ~rurft. Now this l'iv,tl v0t.:iim is uot a, n1tive KuJhaei tra.clition at all,
but merely a mistake n view ol'igin tlly sbl'tcJ hy Hu.tiler in his cJntribu tions to the
Yiemia Orie1ital .JoU,rnctl, Vol. V (1801), pp. 103 and 302, in which, after kwiug
read Lieuten ant Bower's note (quoted iu No. i), Buhler aunoL1nced the discovery
of the Bower manu~c l'ipt to the learned wot'lJ. of Europe, as having been " obtained by
Lieuten ant Bower from the ruins or the ancient unclergr ound city of Ming-oi, near
Kuchar in Kashga ria." On referrin g to that note, it will be se:.m that Lieuten ant
Bower maie no such statoms nt. He says explicit ly that the manusc ript was "dug out
of the foot of one of the curious old eroction s " which stood " just outside (or " close
to" as in No. iii) the subterra.uc.1n city." Biihlcr' s misrepr esentati on is, in the
circumstances, easily euou~h explain able, lmt it sug?e.3te..l w}Ul,t Lieuten ant Bower
explicit ly state:; in his letter (sec No. il) to ln (; a tobl misconception of the facts";
and unfortunately it has had the effect of obscuri ng the real facts to all subsequent

investigators.
The correcti on of Biihlcr' s miRconception practically disposes also of th~ ot~icr
misappr ehensio n 1cgarcling the Q,ntluq Ueda, sU\pa. A-i may he s.ce11.fro.n .Nos. u:,
xi, ancl xii, that. stf1pn. is sitlmtcll clo30 to t.he town of Kuchar itself, that 1s to sa,y, onl {
3
about one mile" (No. xi), or "about u li" (No. ix) to the west of that town, ~<
UOl'th of the road to Qum 'furA; while the stupa, from which the Bower ~fanuscript

IN'TRODOCTION.

[ CllA PTE R

,1 ud~ <"l~!\ to-= tlm.t i~ to say "ab out 500 yard s" {No. ii), or "al)Out
"''"'""'"'~'Z' ., (no . ~iii} from U1e Min g-oi of Qum Tur a, aucl that jJfin u-oi itsel f
~ctxmtiu; to Lfo uten ant .Bo ~r, about 16 miles from Kuc har "(N o. i )., or
l\f.. Pdfi~ '&lO Ul; 12 mile s furt her wes t " (No. xi) from the Qut luq
~ h t -s1~-!t shout. 13 mile s from the tow n of Kuc har. Clea rly the
" \Wt: r Ya u~ ".lipt, and the stup a of Qut luq Urd a from whi ch the W eLer,
~Y' u ~r o~, mau u - ripl s were obtained, are two enti rely dist inct struo

B\l.: th ~ tr. 'l.S. :.ho w gin~n) furn ish us with some furt her corroborative evidence.
ti('u t "nm t l' , 'r ~ ~ s m; fhat his stup a (i.e., the stfqJa close to the Ming-oi of
'um \trl4 J ~ n u 30 fed hig h" (~o..iii). On the othe r ban d, the stt1pa of
u. uq 'Ftd i whi ch is de5erillt.~ by 11. Pell iot as a "gra nd stup a" (No. x), is stat ed
by llie . . ~.::~ Am au whu tisit :ed it at the end of the year 1894, to hav e been "ab out
10
(, nbol1t 100 feet , in height, and abo ut the sam e dim ensi on in circ umf eren ce
(Sl . h.}. I $ ~' 1nJ ~~ 'ipa~' therefore, in those days, was abo ut twic e the size of
th" ~ ~F
~ Qum Tur..t. _.\.gain the stup a of Qw n Tura, acco rdin g to both Lieu tena nt
Bower ro.id Dr. rou Le Ooq. stan ds righ t upo n the (eas tern or left) ban k of the rive r
8h..-\h~--ar \1' ~ i'i. xiii)? or :lra.zart as it is also call ed (No. xi), whi le the stup a of
lutl nq lfIda is d'-~ ribe d by Dild ar Kha n, in his Urd u acco unt, as stan ding "at the
fool oft\ m 11~1iu :S ni), the refe renc e app aren tly beiu g to the "low bru.Ten hills ,"
ruluded to by Lieuten3.11s;. Bou-er in the acco unt of his mar ch to Qum Tur a (No. ii). The
to~ ~p hll ~ }~t i n of the two stupas, therefore, is quit e different. The re is a furt her
diffi.ll-(:Jll.--e in :he cl"l ~ -0f th(" ope ning of the two "tu.pas. Lieu tena nt Bow er obta ined his
ll.1''\llu:- rl1>t mrl y iu I
The1"t.'fore the stu.1m, in ,vhi ch it was foun d, was opened, at
least ~\S mrl y 3$ t m.t yetr . In fact, as will be shown 1Jresently, it appe ars to hav e been
Ol*l l'-~ on.l.,v ~l f~..w d.,y~ preriously.
On the othe r han d, the Qut luq Urd a stup a mus t
h~y e been opened iu 1,9 ~ that b, abo ut one yea r late r than the Qum 'Iur a stf1.pa. For
when lli, ,re-. her obh noo. his man uscr ipts in Jun e 1892, he was told that they had
b(l('u. foun d t'l the yeal" bcrore~' (Xos. fr and v), that is to say, in 1891. The re was,
iht'refore, ttn iute rr:ll of abo ut one year betw een the 01Jenings of the two stupas.
Bet wee u the .~ffil ' 1~91 and the date of ll. Pell iot's visi t in 1907, ther e is an inte rval
of 16 yoors. The nut i,e trad ition , at the time of his visi t to Kuc har, mad e the inte rval
to be "sh out a ~ of yea rs" (Xo. x). The same stat eme nt, "som e 20 year s ago "
wa msde about the sam e time to Dr. von Le Coq (No. xiii) . As to this discrepancy,
the con tem pora ry stat eme nt, mad e to Mr. Web er, is obv ious ly mor e trus two rthy
than the Ya~
.... e sh\h.'Uleil.t~ in .round nmn bcrs , of a muc h late r oral trad ition , whi ch had
no longer an exa ct n_">{"()lleetiou of t.hc dat<.', and which, in auy case, wou ld be inco nsis tent
with eit.ber date , 1SOO or 189 1. AL Pell iot's rem ark that the find in the stup a was lllade
t SQDl C tim e befo ~ tbe arrh al of Capfai n Bow er" (No . xi) wou ld seem to be mer ely
a deduction from the stat eme nt "'ab out a score of yea rs" in the nati ve trad ition , seeing
that the latte.I' would wor k out abo ut t.he year 1887, or aho ut fOlU ' year s ea,rlicr than
J.,iont-enant Bower~ . . Tisit-. Tbe trad ition itse lf knows noth ing abo ut Lieu tena nt Bower.
l.Astly" the.re is a difference betw een llie num bers of man uscr ipts whi ch arc reported to
haYC bl~"'ll foun d in tbc two stil~'l.8 n.~--pootiYcly. The Bow er }fan uscr ipt is the solitary

Ctt .\l't iirn 1

mnnusl1ipf whi ol.1 i1t snhl '.' lirwo h1u11

xiii

ii.1 tl11, HI (1p11, rd 'lu .. , 'l'tP'ff, (,,.T . )

.
'I
I
.
.
l
I
.
,
1
'
.t-' o. tu .
l
On lhn \\fil l'\' Imm , ,, , 1 1, !vl 11 to I 11~ NI 11p:1
ol <,t111l1111 IJrdf~ fl11J 111dfor,u lHtf ivo lratliii(il \ is tha t ,1 1111..o mwthf1 or J1u~1111 <H'ipl;t,1 Wot'I.} rl11g- 0111, ft<,1r1 ili (N, ,. viii
xii)
,
,.
..

~
,
, 11lL
nnml1l1 lHrng 011wt111w gn' f'n u :!u, fttHL at, ul,hoi' Limes (110 1l<mhl, o 1ggornlctlly) Ov( m
n~ 2u0 \ ~ ~). .\: ).
'l'Iu fnN , nho\'<J ~ f out mttko it qui te col'tnin fha t tho .Uowcr In11uscrir1t w: ll<>t
ruurnl in tlw stt,pn ol' <-tntluq Urdf\., nhout orlo milu f'rom Kuchnr, but in a, tupa clo to
6
O
tho Jfiu g-o i of (~m u 'Pur!i, nhonL l:l (or lO) miles from tlwL tow n. Bn t fu.rthcr, it si!cm't
pr,\ct,ieatly c0rt.aiu tha t it wn:~ dug ont frottl Lim sLtipn, on tho l'iil~o uhovc Lho ca.vcs, nt the
spo t markctl C on the 'l'opog1aph icnl Pla n. l'or this sttqm. alo ne can he sn.icl to l,c "olr ,se
to" the Jfin9-o"t or" jus t outsi<lctho:.mhtcl'rn.llcan cit y'' (No. i), tho oth or,thrc o stti pas at
Ko ne Sha hr n.ml Sar ai ra.m hci ug abo ut 1} to 2~ mil es dis tan t from tho Minu-oi.
Jfa yin g dotc1minctl wh at in all pro bab ilit y is tho tru e find-place oft. ho Bower linm.t
::-cl'ipt, wo m:iy now atte mp t to det erm ine the exa ct tim e when it was discovered by the
1w,t,ivc frcusmcscokcrs of Ku cha r. :Por gui dan ce we have the following data, suppli0<l hy
<Japtain Bow er in the rep ort of his trav els in the Geof}l'apMaal Jou,na,l of the Roy al Goo~ruphical Society, Vol. V (1895), pp. 252 ff., and illu stra ted hy the annexed Ske tch 1Ia p.
U Kuchar, Ca pta in Bower tells us, ho halted sev era l day s, and while staying there, he
rece ived , as rela ted in Ex tra ct No. iii, the visits of a Tur ki who gave him the manuscript
and gui<.led him to its find-place, the stu pa clos e to the ma in group oi cav es of the Jling-oi
of Qm n 1,ura. IIe sta rted on this exp edi tion about mid nig ht of the cfay on which the
ma nus crip t was bro ugh t to him (Nos. i, iii). He reached the Jling-oi at day-break (say,
abont 5 A.l I., Nos. ii, iii) of the foll ow ing da.y. He re he spe nt some hou rs in examining
f.hc sh1pa or the marn1script, and some of the adj ace nt caves of the Min g-o i, 0 the ap
pea rnn cc of wh ich the acc om pan yin g photographs (Fi gs. 3 and 4), supplied by the kindness
M. Pcl liot and Dr.
Fig., 3 ,
von Le Coq, giy e us som e
idea.
Ha ving clone so,
Lieutenant Bo we r we nt on
to ]?aizabacl, wh ere he spe nt
the nig ht. 'rtw nex t day ,
i.e., the i:mconcl day aft er
lea vin g Ku cha r, he ma rch ed
dow n the ban ks of a can al to
Ch ars ham ha Ba zar , sho otin g
on the \1tay wil d duc ks tha t
were on the can al.
On the sam e day , or the
day afte r, he rea che d Sba hyar. On the 6th of 1\.Iarch
he lcft Sha hya r on his ret urn
jou rne y to Kflshgar, wh ich
View of o. portion of the Ming-oi of Quru TuriL.
he rea che d on the Jst of
.
d b C ta1n Bo we r in tho !'ecital
April. These are the onl y two d efi Illte da tcs ment10nc Y ap
of this pa.rt of his toll !',

or

1'11111111

l N'l' ftO I I l)r 111' IctN ,

Ifo d(){\Q not ~1y how lowr hn

{i
pfoc-C, nucl n nothing thnt,
might have <.nu o<l n. long-ol'

~f.H\1tl i11 Rh/\lnrft1 1.

[ (Ju Al' Tlm

ln,I

fl "
"

11. ,,_r,,
..
,,
.
,
..
'
n
"

( ' q1 u
VtRlf , 111

f hf}

dotouti ou is rncutionod, if,

1nny bo oonoludcd thnt U1~
6th of !arch wns 1ho <lay

aft r hi. nrriYnl in ShA.h,0

.. .1
from hi visit to the illinuoz. ,
of Qum Turft. On the bnsis
of thh count, it was the 2ncl
or 3rd of lfa:rch, on whicl1
Licut-Onant Dower 1cceivccl
the manu::;cript,, ancl on
the midnig ht of wl1ich he
started on his visit to the
Jling-o i. Kow Lieuten ant
.Bower states (~ce No. ii)
that the Turki, who brouc,h
t
1ew
O
e
ri,~
1
;-Slili.hy/'11'
from
the
wirnlo
W
o
r
I~
C
I.\VQ
o[
tboJ\~
01 of Qu1u '1\m\
0

the manusc ript to him told him that he had dn~ it on.t "n few days previously,,, nrnl that
he ".J1owcd him where a hole had heen 1acently excavated." It follmv~, therefore, t hnt
the discovery of the Bower 1Ianuscript must have occurr0d a few days previous io the
2nd or 3rd of }!arch, that is, on some day of tho month of Februa ry of the year
1890.

II

Having passed in review the evidence for what is proba,bly the t.rne fiucl1)1acc of
the Bower ~Ianu5cript, and for the exact time of its cliscovc,y, we may now proceed to
sketch briefly the course of events connect ed with t,ho cliscovrries and vicisBitucfos of the
manusc ripts culled after the names of Bowe1, Weber, Macart110y ancl Pcirovski, so for ns
they may he deduced hy means of a careful comparison :tncl co-ordiuaJion of the sfatement:s quoted in the prececling extracts . 'rhcrc are some minor discrepancies in them;
but they do not affect the maiu lines of the story.
In Februa ry 1890, two 'l'Lwkis of Kuchar , searchi ng fol' treasure , dng into the
stupas which stand near the JJ1ing-o"i, or syi:;tem of rock-cut grottos, ol' Qnm Turft. In
one of the st11pas, they discov1;;rccl the birch-h ark manusc ript, which one of the two men
on the 2nd or 3rd of )!arch 1890, sold to Lim1tcnant Bower, and which is now known
The pa,rtial snccess of this enterpr ise apparen tly
38 the Bower Manusc ript (Nos. i-iii).
suggested to a numlJer of men of Kuchar the attempt to l>rcak into the neighbo uring
great stupa of Qutluq Urda, which by its much larger ~ize gave promiso of the yield of
much more valuable booty (No. vii). 'l'his cutcrpriso, it appears, was executed some
time in the early part of 1891. The story of the men as to what t.hcy found in the
interior chambe r of the stllpa seems never to have varied in its main lines from thnt,
year down to 1907~ when it was repeate d to M. Pelliot (No. iv of 1892, Nos. vii
and viii of 1898, No. x of 1907). Nor is there any goo(l 1enson to discredi t it.
Interio r relic chambers do not uncomm only occur in sti\pas of Eastern Tmkestan, as
has been observed by Dr. Stein in hi1:1 ..d.nccnt Kkota11, Vol. I, 1>p. 82 ff. Such

('u.,111)1,,
Mt
.

t j

f nlt1t'ipt

tilt!1111htr IIIH,\ '

f N't'lt O(l Ut!'l' JON .

1111 (J1111lv '-'l't' ll .,, '

,1
,,,
1
~.! 1 ltl ~t 110

1rnh,Jnii1t~ll vhm o\ 1ho

~ul111sld ( l'i~ tl) In

hlt'tp t\
Fig, 6.
1l,,1 (~ f,
ol' K,whitt' (Moo
~kM1h \111 p) f'rlHU n JllHl!,q -=
tTnplt fo kqil hy J)1, ~toi u.
,\ 1,1hniln\ i11INio1! 1ulfo ,
(lhttrnlwr fo t ho M IUll't ~l'hn
St,i\p:~. 11tn t J(hfl uui, hs slit1w n
in I),. $11 ht'
Anoient
10,.otan, p. 7 1, ti~.1;;. no,\ "
,~,c1, 1hu 01111 pnin1, tJf'
illfoJ'('iif, in thu uam 'trnlrny iA
i.hnt thoy found t~ lti.1go limn.. .
lwt t)f lllllH\lSCdl)L~. UllO tlg'll lo
fill a' Mg hti~Jd..1t,. (Nu, vHi),
'J:hesc tnii,1 uRcwiptH a10 aUiW.
1o h:wc consiHi.ucl ot Lwou1,y..
tlvc II bun<lh,R,'' t.liut ii:!, Lc~ == =; == ==,~1inow~orr1=m11c:; :oprmtt=it tr.t;';oq:momus:;;:;tt,;::.
Jndi:tn po(l ils (HCt} l1'ig. U, p. xvH), mwh iiccl boLwcon two wooden boards, and written
in a i,,cl'ipt u1ik11own to U10 findcrH (No. x), that is, inn, Sanslnitio, or l3ruhmi, script.
'Phoy WON ' tnkc n lo tlw howm of tlio Qtt~i, OL' hen.J.mnn, of Kuc har (Nos. vii, x)J a. Turki
c:\llccl HhnlliznL JQ}tw, 1110 u11cJo oru, uuin , cn11cd rfim ur l3og38 (Nos. ix, x). In his house
tboy Jay nbout, unolttocl fo1, nn<l HtJffering much inju ry at tho llan ds of the chil dren .
Jn tht~ mcn,uf hnc, Licutcua.nL .Bow<w, on his ruiu rn journoy to Indi a, hn.ving shown his
tlC(JUit,ition io llcsHtli, ~f.u.otitLnoy a11<l Polirovski in Kashgn,r, 1111d to Mr. Webo1 in Leh,
1hose gentlemen hnu. h1Ht11wLod thotr 1uttivc acquaintances, or Aqsaqftls, to koep ~n
onOook for similai: rli11covorioH with a viow to securing them (No s. iv, v, x). rrhe
p1csonco of the.> '' }JUt1dlcs " of m1..1inrv,oripL1, in tho how,o of tho Q,ft~t soon Looamo known
g<mora.lly in Kuchttr. .Among i>tliol'H tho Briti1-1h and Russia11 Aqsaqftls in that tow n
ctuno to hear of it, and Uit, 011cQ wont Lo the Ql\i t's house to socm:c somo portion of
the find for Lhcir rni~roJJa. 'l1hc Bl'itish Ag0nt, an Afghan merchant residing in
Kuc har, named Q,i\clir K.htw, ohliuinod, only a couple ol: dayti aftot the manusoripts
Imel been brought to 11bo lt0Uij<J 011 the Qfv~i, a few of them in. two bund les, no
doubt, by means of a gcatuity given to tho servant of tho QA.~i (N os, viii, x).
'l'ho innnnscdpts thwi obfo,iriod ho l,r0inH111ittotl Lo hiB l)rothor, Dildftr Kb,l\n, niuothor
mcrchnni, acti ng us the Hrithd1 Aqs11qal in YnrJmud. The latte r solcl, in tho follow~
ing ycm, 1802, one of the i1wo burullos to Mt. Yvobor, through Munshi A.l)nm<l
Din. Thii; hundlo has i;in<io hcon known as tho Wohnr Mannscripts. 1fho oLhcr blmtllc
Dil<IAr fil.!au ciir1fod to lruli:i, uo <louJJt with the object of solliug it thoro, but failing
thorein, he brought it buck, in l8H5, ti,ud di.HpoHou of to l{r. Mact\il'tnoy. in Kfuil~g~r
(Nos. vi, viii); an<l it luu; Hince l>eou k11own as tho MacMtnoy J\lfonuscript;i,. S1,nu
larly, tho ltussiau AqktHtAl in Ku~fiar, all Amlijn,n i merchant (porhtq)s tho rnnn Glud
Yul)amwad who wn8 Ur. voa J,c ()0,1',; iHJurmaut; HCC No. xii), secured auothor bundle
nl

======~

h No. viii tho 11w111,r in f',;tlt1 J , Y.1111id1 Jlt<g. lf

l~II it llo\ ~ wvn errvr, l":.qul, !k11 l!!i!Y hi.!.VI! LJl\/li Ii

I
l.uwo hcoll Jcn<l by that
11011. of '..UJ.mm:i.t ,U,!l.,.n, w 10 .u my

tinw.

,rt,'

INTR OUtl CTIO :N.

. t CB.A PT E R. I

of mot e 01 loss injtu'l'<i mn,uuscripts ll'l.1m tho QtzJ's h()\t.-..c, which he han.smitt-cd to
~\ll'. }lcfroysld in. KA~l,gtn, uncl wltioh now form 1hc rutr oysk i collcctio11 in S t. Pete rs. hui-g. As fo what bcotuuc of tho ronmindei of U1c n1nn\1scripts in tbo houbc ot the
t~~\ii. ther"' is no cert ain info rmu t.i ou. The Cltrrent opin ion in Kuc har appe ars to he
that , ntto rly nogleotcd us thoy were in the house of the Qa:+i, they grad uall y got lost or
dt,sh'oyed. Some of them niay, in the form of detached leaves, have subs eque ntly found
thcil' way into the han ds of Eur ope ans; othe1>s mny possibly. as )fr. J3erezov--ski seems
to bolieve (No. :s\ still yield fo pers ever ing search. To the form er class may possibly
boJong some of the dotuohed leaves, whloh were give n to Cap tain God trcy in 18D5
tl}>l1a1ontly by some Yn.rkand t:raders, n.nd whicli are said to have bee n "du g up near
somo old btuied city in the vici nity of Kuchar. 0 They belo ng t-0 the collection which
now bem'S the nu.me of the Godfrey Manusoript-s. 39
Tho general trut h of the native tradition resp ecti ng tho cond ition of the man uscripts
at the t.ime oi thei r discovery, and thei r treM meu t afte rwa rds in the house of the Qa?i>
is full y confirmed by the appe aran ce of the Weber, nfocurtucy and Petr ovsk i Man uscri11ts
at the time of thei r rece ptio n. At the latte r date, they consisted of mor e or less disordel'ly bun dles of dam.aged man uscr ipts in which a num ber of lea.T"es of differen t manuscri pts were mix ed up. Am ong tho Web er nnd Macal't11es Man uscr ipts ther e
actu ally wer e port ions of man uscr ipts of which othe r lJOrtions are among t he
Pefr oysk i Manuscripts.,io This strik ingl y illus trate s the igno rant neg lect and careless
trea tme nt to whi ch, acco rdin g to '.ri.mur Beg 's stor y (see No. x), the man uscr ipts wer e
ex.pose<:\ in the house of his unclo. Aooording to tht1,t stot~y,_ in the orig inal con ditio n in
whi ch they wore found, they app ear to ha,-,c been in more or less good 01Jc1,_ each man uscri pt bein g tied up, in tho ordi nary fashion of nn Ind ian pofhl, hetu-eon two wooden
boa1ds (sec No. x, also No. vii). The condition, in whi ch prob ably they wer e foun d, may
be seen from the photographs (Figs. 6 and 7, pp. xru and xvii i) of a man uscr ipt, whi ch
was foun d by Dr. A. von Le Coq in a grot to of the Ming~oE of Qizi l. -..::\.s a mat ter of fact ,
amo ng the Mac artn ey Man uscr ipts both boar ds of a mnnusm-ipt wer e still preserved,
thou gh ihe man uscr ipt itse lf was defective. Also the bun dle of Web er man uscr ipts
oon t~in ed two sing le boards of different sizes, belo ngin g to two diffe1ent man user ipL,
whioh manuscripts themselves were defectiTe both in the size and num ber of thei r leaves.41
It is prob.ablo that at the time these two manusmipts wer e f01.1ndJ they as wel l as thei r
boar ds wore in good order, and that ' they got into thei r pres ent defecti"ve con ditio n duri ng
thoir sojourn in the house of the Q~i . Sim ilarl y the Bow er man uscr ipt was foU11d en~losed
betw een two wooden boards (see Cha pter 1I). Aga in, according to tho nati ve trad ition
1'0po1ted to M. Pell iot (No. x), the dimension of the man uscr ipts was abo ut 11.1. bv 4
.
2
"
inch es (080 a~r 010 nietre). As a mat ter of fact , the Web er and Mac artn ey Man uscr ipts .
in thei r orig inal condition, measured roug hly from 51 to l().i inch es in length$
and from 2i to 4f inches in brea dtb. 0 This is as nea r to the t1-aditional stat eme nt
~ in t.he circ ums tanc es of the case, we can reas onab ly expe ct it to be.

a~ ,loumal .Aaiatio

1
Society of Bengal, Vol. LXVI

See
the
descr
iption
in
the
Jo1l?1lal, Asia& &ciet:, of
(ltlet). Patt I, P l', aud Pla~ II and III.
&ng. , Vol. LXII (1893}, Part. 2, pp. 2, 5, 9, 82, and Vot LXX
See tho d1..>aerlption of I'Oll&i, No.. 2 of set I, in my (1901), Extra Number, pp. 8, 16.
Rl,or t otll Ii 8..~i 4 Ooll~ctiofl qf Central .,(s,(ffl, .A.ntigui
' See ioi!let8) Vl)I. LXII , PP 9-ft'.,Noa. l~ Z, 6, ~ f. 9;
ltHt PIU't ll. P!'ife 16; ~ 1111te, footnote 33, p, viii.
also Vol. LXX , p.18, Nu. ';.

l'1L\ l' l' lR IL-- DRSGH ll'TlO N Ul! l'llG IH \\'CU :\l.\N \JS tt1ptr,
1

1 1

'l'hc h.rm " lh.1,, l'l' Mt, 1msoript " is tioi sf l'idl) \.lOIT\"1tt. .As will lJ soon from tb(3
1.-tc1t1d, the ohjcct in qu1:stinn h. uot 1,Hll,r n binglu 1rnum cri1,t> but, iu point of izc~
mthot ,\ comhinntion of i,wo 111tnnti-cl'ipt:.:1 n hll'g'\}l' :.rnd n tili.\ttller. r.rh() lnrger manu
ij(ll'ipt, it. olf, morcovc.1', iu point of snbjcct, m~1t t-t r fa:\ oomp}QX: of .,_ix smaller m:i.nuscripts.
tlw distin ction of which from one nnotltot i~ indh't\h"'tl nho by tl1cir scp!lmto 1.mgination.
'l'ho Bower ~Innuscript, thorcfort\ in ~,Uty i~ n. oollco{ion of i-;ovon ditin ct manu cript-s~
or it mny be cnllcd n. collcctivo tnanuscl'ipt of Wt'n pm.-ts. Tho latter L the tcrminolo-t"Y
adopt.<.lCl it1 the pl'O;seni. editio n; tlmL is, Part~ l-111, n-. Y nnd VII, com,titute tlte lurgcr
uu.m u~cri pt., while the bmnllor mn1rn~otipt oon~ist" of Pnrt YI.
'l'hc oxtcr nnl form of the colluotin\ U(rn ('t' )!1,nnsod1lt, fa t.1inf oC the. Indi:.lJ1 pril/ii...,
A JJdtM cousists of a nmnbN t)f lc.n ('~, of n.i }W:H t ionllr m1.ifo1m oblon g shape, "'t.!ne ..

-rally onolosecl botweon two wooden horwd$., nne.l iho wuofo holtl in position, or .: bo1md.,,
by a. sirin g which pa!-8Cs tlnough n, holo dl'illetl ih1'0t10'h the whole pile. Uuforhrnat-t.,ly
no photogrtl.l)h was ovc1 taken of the Bowel' Unrn\~triJ)t in t11~ condi tion in which it Wn.5
found, or in which it wm, nu.1clc OH't' by tho liwlc.n to l.icut e.unnt Bo-wt'r. But nn idro of
its ttppcaranoo may bo formed from }'ig. o. whioh. shows u 1mp.w pothi, ti~d np with a
striu g between its woocleu
Fi~. \
boards, exact ly as it was
found by Professor G!'unwcclel's ox.pcdition in a. cuve
tcm1)lc of iho Millg-oi of

Qizil.u In llig. 7, the same

ptJtlii is shown untie d nnd
unfolded.
The leaves of the Bower
Manuscript ai-o cut from the
bark, or periderm,

or

the

birch tree ; those:of a modc1n

Indian patM aio, as 3, l'Ule, of

'-=--- .:=~. .;;;..; ;=

Pi1tht \!1\1\t.l in tlm l\tiog,(>t of qir.ll. (Unopuea}.

paper.0 Before tho inh'oduotion oE papor hdo Indin, which o,ent probably <:ineide<l
with the advent of the lfttlia1ruuncl::ms, Hto writing mn1<\1inl for the purpoim of ht-Omture
was palm-loaf or birch-bn.l'k.46 Ftilm-loat must, luwo boon tho original matol'ial of nn

x.viii

lN'l11Wl ll lt '1'1('1N ,

( rn ,\.Jl'l'IHt l)

lmlinn Jtuflu: for it ,,ns ih.e sha1m ol' tho pnlm~ll'nl' "hid1 dt>torminc<l lhc nnr1,),, ol)long ~hnpu or tho
hxth'~ of tho pdtlu. Tho
bnrk of the birolt 1r<'C may
b(.\ obtnitu.d in vory largo
t-nip.s, nbout n yn-r<l long

F ig. 1 .

--

:md t,igM inches broad.

Thero is no np1xucnt ,
reason why these sh:i}>S
~hould hayc been cut, into
narrow oblong pieces in
order to bo usod us the
w1iting material of books.
On tho other hand, from
the long narrow segments
or the leaf of a palm
trco none but strips, at
most about a yaicl long
nnd three inches broad,
Tho samo P0tl1i. (Opa1ucl.)
could be cut. 'fhese, if used as wriLing matorfaJ, necessarily determined tho
narrow obloLg shape of the leaves or the pdtlll. 'l'ho birch ircc (Betiela zttilis),
the "Himal ayau Birch," is indigenous i11 the extreme North of India (e.g., in
Kashmir), while the palm tree (Talipu.t, Ooryplu:r, 11mbJaoullfel'a) i' peculiar to the South
of India. Hence the fashion of the Indian p dtM must ha.vc originated in the South
of India., while the original "book" of the North of India must have been written
on large strips of birch-bark. As a fact the oldest Indian "book" on birch-bark, the
Dubeuil de Rhins Manuscript, which probably dates from near the beginni ng of our era,
is written on such large strips. The Southern Indian fashion of tho pdtlil fa, in many
ways, more convenient for literary use; and as evidenced by the Bower Manusc ript and
by the other birch-bark manuscripts which havo been discovcrccl in Eastern Turkest an
(sec Chapter IV), it must, at a very early period, havo made its way into Northe rn
India} whence finally it was carried, by the spread of Buddhism, to Eastern
Turkestan, nearly all the indigenous paper manuscripts of which exhibit the narrow
oblong shape of the Indian pdthi. At a much later period, 1wobably after the advent of
Islam and its western culture, the fashion arose, within the bireh-bark area of Norther n
India to use birch-bark in imitation of paper, and to give to birch-bark books tho shape of
the paper books of the West. The Indian potM shape of tho birch-bark Bower 1\fanuscri1)t,
therefore, is corroborative evidence of the groat antiqui ty of that manusc ript, -a point
which will be discussed in detail in Chapter III.
The birch-bark leaves of the Bower Manuscript, as already intimat ed, arc of two
diffe1-ent sizes. The leaves of Parts I-III, IV, V, and VII arc considerably larger,
both in length and breadth, than those of Part VI. The former measure alJout 111 by 2-;
iucbes ; the latter, about 9 by 2 inches. Besides the size of tho leaves, there is
another 11oint which differentiates the two JJOrtions of the collective manuscript from
ooch othc1. The birch bark of the larger portion is or a quulity much inferior to that

Fi g~ 7 .

( 0 paned.)

c
in
1
1
te
dc
ily
ar
ss
ce
ne
l,
ia
er
at
m
g
tin
ri
"r
u cd as
A
i
a,
itl
et
(B
ee
tr
h
rc
bi
1e
Tl
i.
t/i
po
e
the leare of th
/
IJ.f
of
tl1
or
N
e
em
tr
ex
e
tl1
in
us
no
is indige
,
t,
U
i
r
lia
cu
pe
is
)
ra
ife
ul
aa
br
'n
tM
ka
tree (Talipat, Ooryp
1

he
h
'd
at
in
ig
or
ve
ha
t
us
m
tM
pO
an
<Jn of th e In di
.l
wr
n
e
b
a
}i
t
us
m
a
di
In
of
th
or
N
nal " book H of th e

rk_

A s a, fa ct t

) ~.

4tro h- lln ~ _

Cll.J.1>1'Elt

II]

LN'l'HOD UCT!ON .

:dx

of tlrn smaller portion. (Part Y!) ~he former is har(l and britLlc, and a,pt to break if
roughly handlct l; while tho latter ls soft and tough and can readily he bent. rrhe
differonce. may bo duo to tho ago of the tree from which the hark was taken,
os weU as to the thoroug hness of the process (probably boiling in milk or water)
by which the bark was prepare d for the receptio n of writing. Moreover, some of
t.he Jea,ycs used in the larger portion were in a defective condition at the ti
me
1nsc~1'b cd, while the leaves of Part VI were, and are still, in :perfect
when they were
order. For example, 1n Part I a large portion in the upper right corner of the thircl folio
(see Plate III), affectin g no less than six lines, had broken away, before the leaf was
inscrib ed; for nothing of the text is wanting . Similarly, in Part II, largo holes
had broken into folios 25 and 26 (Plates XXVII and XXVII I); before they were
"\\Titten on. On the other hand, the defects in folios 9 and 12 of the same .Part (Plates XIV
and XVII) only occurred after those leaves had been inscribe d; for some portion of the
text is lost. But there is also another cause to which tile def.ective condition of the leaf is
occasionally due, viz., exfoliation. Birch-b ark, as writing materia l, is of varying thickness, consist ing of several layers of periderm of extreme tenuity, number ing from two to
47
twelve, or even 1nore : one layer by itself would be too tenuous to be inscribed. When
the bark is properl y prepare d, theprocess renders the natural adhesion of the layers more
durable ; but when it is imperfe ctly prepared, or when it is taken from a too old tree, or
from an unsuita ble part of the tree, the surface layers are apt to flake off, when the
bark becomes thoroug hly dry. In that condition, a leaf is unsuita ble for writing .
This may be illush'a ted by the blank reverse of the fourth folio in Part IV (Plate XLI),
which distinct ly shows the surface in process of exfoliation ; and it was, no doubt,
for that reason that the scribe abstain ed from writing on it. For the same reason,
48
On
apparen tly, the obverse of the fourth folio of Part V (Plate XLVI) was left blank.
the other hand, occasionally exfoliat ion took place after the leaf had been inscribed.
49
Thus on the left of tlie reverse side of the thirty-t hird folio (Plate XXXIV ) of Part II,
about one-fou rth of the surface layer has flaked off, carryin g with it a large portion of
the text,; ancl the same injury has befallen a smaller portion of the reverse of the twentyninth folio (Plate XXXI) . On the obverse side o.f the sixth folio of Part V we have
another exampl e of the same phenom enon; and in the case of folio 1 of Part VII (Plate
LIII) the whole of the inscribe d top layer of the obverse side has flaked off. In the third
place, much of the bark, used in the large1 portion , is full of faults in its texture. It
appears to l1ave been taken from an unsuita ble part of the tree, produci ng a rough
and knotty sul'face, unservi ceable for writing . This may be seen by reference,
e.g., to the revei-ses of the first folio of Part II (Plate VI) and the second folio
of Part IV (Plate XXXIX ), about one-hal f of which has been left blank. It is
i11'hus, of the fivo folios 0 Part I, the first consists of being used as wl'iting material (see Journal, As, Soc. Beng.,
t.wo layers, the fourothers_o.our layers each (Jonma.1, As. Soc. Vol. LX, 1891, Part I, P 137).
48 The blankness is not due to the spots: that need not
Beng., Vol. LX 1891 p.136). Of the five foJio:3 of Part IV,
the seoond ha: at 1e:si twelve, and the other, four layers each I have interere(l, a.'l may be seen from the obverse 0 folio 2 ~!
(luia,a ..tntiqNa1'!1~ Vol. XXI, 1891, pp. 129, 130). 0 the Part III ( Plate XXXVI) .-The leaves and plates 0 Part V are
1
four folios of Part VI, the first has th1\le layeis, the third, six, wrongly placod; or" Lea G, Plate XLV!II " read " fr~,f
and the two others, our(mc}i. Of comso wi,th good birch-bark Ph~te XLIII''' and shirt the others accordingly.
.

the peeled <1ff surface

h' h .
1t would not h&Te been necessaiy to have a largo number -O
011
33 1
; ~ i:a:~ei~ was iuS<'ribed by myself
The number.
Ja,- to render the bark inscribabl e: it wos the inferior quality .
111

no or g
XXXIV
Pia~
ou
!
of JJlOBt. of the bark which prevented a separation of the layers
Ul u..._rated PQrtiooa of sufficient dimensions to admit of : for guidance,

'

I N'l'ltO ll tJti l'lO.N',

also ilhtijh.u-t.td hy i,}U) t'tioL t.lud t!Ol1H1it11H11t wlwn Uio <wiho ntt, nq,td t tJ Write
aotoss a flHtlt~ M~ lott.Ot'tJ would fo1n1 nn1y VM.Y bmlly. tu;, e.q., ln l'Jut l, folii, t:,1/ (Plati~
V), whot o tht' t-1yllnhlo lti (of Atd) 1H nlmoi;L illt'}gihlo; or th,~y \HJU1'1 Ut)f, fonn nt ane
anti (ho wtif N Wtli:4 ohligt><l lo rtl1nutlon n, hnlf Jiuishc,'Cl Jdtm, a.nil. trac,1 it a~
on. tl10 otho1 ~i(lo of tlw l'n,ult,. thus leaving u, J.1 \oro 01 lcs1> oxtmut,,l gpp iu hiif lin.e.
1
7
.rhus iu l'urt I, folio 3a (P11tto I1 I) wo llavo viml[ sa JJ,.,i, foJio :lb', j1[tr i]vitu kdm~
folio ob' (I>lutc V), 1,ya[1ia]m'ly11clic/u1,, wher e Urn ahnud oned hnlf.. finishcd letters a.re
1ndioo.ted hy boing placl1<l witl1ht hrnokot-~ (Jou.rnnl, Af-. .Soc. ll<.'.lng 1 1 01* Vol. UK,.
1

22, 27, 29. . etc. (l'bh..,. Xfl~

XIII , XXIV, XXIX , XXX I), in Pa,r t IU, fo1io 3 (Plate XXXVI}, anil iu Part Y, foli~

Pal't I, p. 137). Othe r examples nro in l1urt ll, fols. 7,

,.J

2 and 6 (Platrni XLIV uncl XLV III), which show largo tU1h1.Scd bc<L 1,1't008. Nmm nf these
defec ts i~ soon in the l)ark of Part VI, whic h is of the prope r textn r~, and has been
prop erly l)repa rcd.
The fact of the large r portion of the Bower }Ianu scrip t b eing wrltt-0n on 11.irehl.,alk
of such an infer ior quality, 01 course, suggests the enqu iry as to what may lk"\ve been the
ea.use of it. So much seems obvious that, as Kash mir and Udyam1 are the fands
of the birch and birch -bark , the scribes (on their number, see Chap ter III) of the largt,"l'
porti on of the Bowe r Manu scrip t woul d not have had recourse to an infer ior quali ty of
bark, if at the time of writi ng it, they had not been, for some reason, in a poJ.tion which
made it impr actic able for them to procure a supply of good bark. The most obvfous
expla natio n that suggests itself, of course, is that when they wrote their manl.lScript!f
they were alrea dy settled in Kuchar, where fresh bfrch-bark prepa red for writing was
1 up
'
usin
of
sity
neces
the
to
ed
reduc
were
they
n
reaso
which
not readily procurable, for
what infer ior portion remained to them of the store of birch-bark which they may bare
origi nally broug ht with them from their home in north -west ern India . :But by the
time that Part VI came to be written"' a fresh supply of good and well-prepared bark
had been procured.
One of the indications of the collective cha1acter of the Bower :Manuscript, as
has been stated, is the mode of pagination which it exhibits. For the leaves of each Pa-rt
are numbered separately, so far as can be judged from the numb ering where it is
pteserved. In India n pdthi s the practice is to numb er, not the pages, but the leaves;
and the numbers are placed on the left-hand margin, either on the ohyerse or the .rc"\"'erse
side of the leaf. In north ern India n manuscripts it is always the reve1-se side which
50
is thmi numb ered, while in southern manu scrip ts, it is the ohvcrse~ In Parts IY and
v, the margins are so imperfectly preserved that it must remain unce rtain whether
they ever bore any numbers. The practice of numb ering the folios, howmer, :is so
gene ral in India n manuscripts that, on the whole, the proba bility is in favour of its
havin g once existed in those Parts at the time when the margins were entir e. In Parts
I - III and VII the marg ins of most leaves a1e fairly well preserved, and they show the
usual pagination on the reverse side of the leaf, thus point ing t-0 a north ern local ity as their
place of origin . Part VI, the margins of which a.re well pres erv~ sho'\\rs pagination
throu ghou t; and, what is noticeable, the numbe1'S are on the obverse side of the
leaves. That fact points to a southern place of origin, and this indic ation h confirmed by others whic h will be fully diwussed in Chapter III.

' See

the Vic11ncc Onc11lal J'w1,u.il, Vol. Vl, p. lil6J, quoted in Ohapler tll, p. xuii.

lCIIAl"J'~ ll ]T
po18881ion of the writer of Part II; tlll\t i to My, thAt already ut thnt limo l~nPt I
and II e tendod no furUaor tlum tlwy do at prcHCnt. Jt miglit, he rmrmised
0
the scribe. who made tbo oopioa of J>al'tM I-Ill died boforo ho had fhiii hc<l his (n k m~
that hi unftuiahoo oopiea pallOd on, in turn, t.o the writers, or own r11, of J'ntL
:n~
Part
and II. There i1 nothing in the Parts concornt'<l to decide one wny o1 tho ou::.r
about thte hypothoeis, but in any oasc tho hypothesis has no oonccrn whn tcv,r \\ Hit Ov
l
of fola. Sl, j j and 30 of Part II, or Uio fractures (e.g., of folti. 1(1 nnd 17) nu
1
oxfoliations whioh have boon roferrod to. }'or injuries ol' an oxactJy similar kind ur'.
obeervable in every one of tho Parts of the Bower :i.\lanu cri1,t, with the cxc"ption 0~
Part VI which is written on birch-bark of n superior and durable quality. All these
injuries ooeurred at a date subsequent to the hypothetical transmission of Part r; I nucl I l
to ita latier ownen. The eeoond of the four folioa of Part III is the only 0110 which bears
pagination. In the others the m&rgin is defective.
Of Paris IV and V, whioh arc two tracts on divination, the formo1 is practically
oomplete,.., while tho latter seems to be considerably defective (see Chapte r VIII). Ncitlicr
~ them shows any paginat ion. As they are very small manuscripts. of five (strictly fou1 nnd
ahalfj and six folios respectively, it is possible that they never had any; but as the margin

JV

more or less defootive, the numbers may be lost ; and this alternat ive seems more pro1.table. The obverae of the first leaf of Part Vis blank, just as in the case of Part I. It~
revene is inaoribed only with the introduction to the treatise, which docs not cover t11c
whole of its surface. It bears only five lines, and there is a blank space left, sufficien t for,
at leut, one additional line: all the other leaves have six or seven lines to the page.
Part VI, wbieh is a treatise on a charm against snake bite, is complete. Being
written on a &U);Jerior quality of birch-bark, it is the best preserved portion of the Bower
llanUIOript. The lefi.-hand margin s of all its four folios are in good condition, and br111
the paginat ion, 1 to 4, on the obverse sides. The manuscript commences with t11c usual
qmbol for d,la on the obverse of the first leaf, and ends with the usual Buddhist terminal
aaJ.lltationa and the double stroke (Chapter IV, p. xxxviii) on the top of tbc reverse of
ilhe fourth folio.
Part VII, which contains a portion of the same charm against snake bite (sec
Chapt,er
pp. xxx and :uxvi and Chapter VIII) i& defective. It consist!i of two, much
damaged, leaves, the :first of which. on its revene side, bears the pagination 1. The
ulJTenehas lost its inscribed aurfaee layer of bark(p. xix), and with it the commencement
of the 'Oltana. The paginat ion of the second leaf is lost with the broken-off n1argin.
tmBe manueript., or recorda, aa a rule, commence with some benedictory word
~ rifld,.._, suoceu, or ntUU, hail, or with the sacred particle 6m.
The last men
tloael u abllOlt univena.UJ used at the preeent day. It may be either written in full, 01
~,,,. a
The lMter takes the form of a apiral which may turn either to
. . . . 0, tJae Ja (Pig. 8) and ,rmoh ii probably a
Fig. 8 .
of. the aczei IOtlaiAo or .,!I
a
'O
1
~
~
1-Jhea eenon the
;W
,.,... ~ ll (:rig. 81 and
I
t

111'8

m.

.,_w.

,.._.,
...,...
.u..
,,ltnt
...... .....

-~~~form
M iitW ~ i. . e.,. ac1

r '

'

.,

IN 'l' Ill HI IJO'l'l llN,

:xxiii

I u .Pnr!s Y nrnl V 11 jl, is lo~I, ll11011~1t t 111 dn 11111K,, t-suff,Ji~,l 1,y tluiir
Pnrt VI (.Fig. 8j).
first folios. In nll tht' Pa l'ls, cx.eC'pL I ho Ht!Ou11d, 1,li(' 1-1y111l,ol oecupiP'i t J10 ,11oiw,l Jl'>!\itfou
facing the first. line of t k'\.t ; .lmi in l'u rl, Jl iL n,ppou l'R in 1,ho 1no11 u 11,rnun J J>01,iti<>n ,
on the lct't'-hnnd mmgm, oppo~1ic 1.ho third Ji110 or writing-, oxndly rn:1 jj, iii ,;1~n 11 in 1.llf!
f,wo roppcr-p late grants of Annnta Va1m:rn, clntenhlo pl'Olmhly in 1.110 ,;ixth <!Nitury A. I>.
(1ig. 8g, lt), shown in Dr. Pleet\, Gupta 1m,cri;Jtiom:, pp. :320 n11d :rno, l'lutcs xx-xH an<l
xxxiA. .Among the datc<l northem I11,lian vpi;raphicnl 1ceord~1 of i,lto <Jupin l><'riocl, ihe
earlies~ known cx_amp~es .of. the cle"\:i1orsc form ol' tho Hyml,ol n10 llwi-o ol' tlw yen.I' \1 1,8-U
A.D. 1u a stone 1nscr1pt10n of Kunuh'a, Gnpla I (Pig. Bi, l'iOO iul<I., p. ,J.r;, J'lttto viA),
and of the year 493-4 A.D. in a copp01-pln.i (' gmnt of tl nynn{\,1 hu. ( Pig. 8/r, AC'o ibid., p. l ~O,
Plate xrij. The earliest known ex.ample or the Hin iHLl' or1;0 form occmH i11 a COJ>pcrplatc
gmnt of 1\Iaha-sadeva1aja, of au unknow n though eu,rly elute (J1,ig. 81, ibirl., 1>, 108, Pbtc
xxvii), and apparen tly, though mutilat ed, also in the lloclhgn,y:\ inscdpUow;, oC u88 A.D.
(ibid., Plate xliA and B). Of courso, thcso da.tos aro not Hnfiiei(nlly mtmcrons 1o r;cUlo
the exact beginni ng and encl of the pe1iocl oJ ihc use oJ' 1110 t~,o J'o111v.1; l,ut on the whole
tlie sinistro rse form seems to be somewh at lafor in origin. Onl'ion11Jy <11ou;;h, the oymbol
for 6-rii, in its dextror sc form, is found a,h,o on tho ol>vcrso side of 1IH a2nd leaf of Part II,
on the left margin , 01J1Josito the second line or writing-. llow lt comes to 1.,c thcro fo, at
IJresent, not apparcn t.

!e

As already obserycd, the typical J ndian 7HJtM js 1novickcl wii11 a hole for the
passage of the binding string. A.t the pl'esoni day, the hole hi placccl exactly in the
middle of the leaves; and it has been Ho during many centurie s pas1,. In the Bower
lianusc ript the hole is placed in tho lcrt side, aboni iho miclcllo oJ' ihe lufL hnH of the
leaf; about 3! inches from the left margin of the la.rgct, and 21 iuchcs, in tho case or
the smaller folios. There arc reasons to believe that the Jatiel' practice wac, that which
prevaile d in ancient India. In the old lmlia,n coppol']>laic gtn,nis, il10 copper leaves arc
64
strung togethe r on a copper ring which pas~es through a holo in tl1r lort side of the lc:wes.
The oldest known copper- plates of i,his kind arc those of the K or.ic}n.mucli grnnt of
Jayavar man (Bpigra pltia lndiaa, Vol. VJ, p. 310) ancl ihe l'alliwa grn.nts of King
Sivaska nda Yarman (ibid., Vol. I, pp. 4-G, 397; Vo1. VI, p. 8'1,), which, on pnlmog1aphic
and linguist ic grounds , must he rcrer1ccl to tho sC'concl an<l 11ifrcl crntnric s A.n. respectively.55 They have their ring-ho le 1H'a1 the middle of' tho lcl't Ju.1,ll'~Hide. Thoy .tl'e all
South Indian grants; and seeing thai,, as alren.cly poi nic<l ont., Lho olJlong form ol' the
MThis i11 the general practice ; hut there nre c1ception1 in lop mnrgin of tlw vlatc11, n11 in ih<' l{ltvl1 grn.nt11 of 111\Mtin nml
various direction!!. Thus ex,eptiona.lly the bole is foui.tl in tho other pri111e11 (l!'lici' G ll)ll<t fMrription s NoM.22, 26, 27, 28, BO,
y
O<'ca8io111ill
iH
holo
tho
f,n~tly
xx).
xvii,
w,
xiii,
l'latri
31,
century
thil'd
the
from
example,
old
very
A
margin.
bottom
lo
n11pcnrs
hiM
oft
example
ml'lirn1t
'J'lw
11icl,.
rigl1t
tlH'
on
fonn'1
p1:r;1aplda
E
(
Chi'lrncl,'vl
Que<'n
of
grant
Pallnva
the
is
A.l>.,
of
I,
11
Ot,vinda
king
ittn
ltil!,111,mk
tlrn
grm1t
Mn
P11it
tho
bo
7th
tl1<'
of
exnmples
othtr
Two
141).
p.
VIII,
Vol.
Indira,
1
t!10
11nt
106).
P
!TI,
Vol.
Indira,
ia
b.'[1i!Jrupl1
(
A.D.
794
III,
Vol.
(ib.,
II
Pulikesln
of
grant
C\ii1,lun
the
are
century
Tnd1n,
~11clrnt
t
f11ro11gho11
inrulil'o
fovourilo
ingly
ovonvluhn
Vllf,
Vol.
(ib.,
8ryMrayn.
of
grant
Nausari
the
and
52),
p.

11111,.
lcft
tht
on
lwfo
tl10
plar,1
to
is
tinwH,
all
at
nncl
<'!/,
bottom,
the
at
holes
two
are
p. 9a2). Occasionally there
11\
11p<'lhng
tho
1m1l
Pl'l\krit,
i11
wriU1n
uro
grnuta
'lhr11r
66
1
in the 5th century the Gimesgnd grnnt of Ohrnvrui1 M I (ib.,
Prof(s~or
ns
),
con11on11nt11
,10111,111
for
(11inglo
g-r,rnt
1'11
,Jnynvarurn1
Vol. III, p. 820) and the Maliyt\ grnnt of Dhar1vcna II
Slfl)
P;
r,
V
Vol.
l11tliN1,
.u
E1ii1J1'rtphi
(
Ollt
p1,in1t1l
h1111
JI11H:1.110J1
1
(Fleet's Gpla Inscription,, No. 88, p. 108, I lnt<' niv);
11
ill tlw l"l'('Ol':1~ ,,r 1110 .A mlhm Jrn~~~ 7('"A ; ;
in the 7th century the Snmkhe,JI\ grnnh of. Padel.\ I II ill (ll(flftly lil,o 01d,

ltl!l
1
,.
nrr
i,,
I

J
i
t
1
1
,.
11
1
l

it 1 p111111, w 0 < '11

(Bpigrapl,ia Indira, Vol. II, p. 20nnd Vol. V, p. 40), awl IIH rnS11uh'llo nwl V11H11
s, 1Ht1
, . t I111111 loul,ln 101110111111
,:.
, a11t
in NIV:\ijk1111fl11 fl g10.11 I
Nogawa grant of Dhruvascna II (ib., Vol. Vlll, p. ]!)2). 'l'ho Bp1lli1w

1n111g,
I t fJtyiv11111
"
t > Jn(,1
l I
c.,U111 wi,e J'i!llftul,101 t Ill IJ
Anotba early practice, which however appears lo be limitt~l to 1110 wrlti11'
., ' 111011t I out a nm u1 .. ,
.
o
' o.'
particular Central Indian province, is to place tbu hulo in tho Accordini,ly U1i!y cun IJo <lafru, ""

or

xxiv

L(.; lJ A l''J EJt

I 'J'IUlhUl''l'f(tN,

fl

mrJi0:ti biroh-b..vk J"idtM, of "'orthc:rn lnclin, o

en iu tho How,r fonu~rl}lt, is :m
imifotion of tht' l hn ..1 a 110/I, of utl1crn ludin, it. m y lm conc1ml d thtlt tlw Jila<(.
mcuH of th ' bin ....bole in outlJ n1 manusctipl p{jll, a ,
the sau1e u in the souf hcrn
OOJl}~r--}ll 1 grnnts, nnd that the practice of Jllacin Orn tringholc b, Uw ti1M<llu ,,r thi>
left b lf of the mnnu...~ipt ,ru ado1,tcd by tlte north r.u crihn from tlH)ir rnuthcrn
brethren, whom) in fact, they imitated in U1c whole modo of fa hioning the pr1tld. A)]
the earliest bi.rohbnrk manuscri1>ts of the fourth and fifth co11turi1!B show their t1irig..
hole on the left id.e. 13ut ns bircl11>ark (ru. ,, ell a palm-leaf) i n nwro or Jess fragile
material., the practice EOOI1 nro for the greatcr :safety of Urn lcav , to mnkc two holes,
in the ri ht and left hal;es, nt eottC$p<>nding dis anccs from the right and lcft margin .
'l'he earliest known cxampl of thi practice are presented in tlic lloriuzi l1nnuscri11t
(see .ilnecdota Ozomenria, Yol. J, Part III, Plate I) and the two I~cpalcsc man115eripts
of the Cambridge Collectio~ _-os. li02 and 1409 (see Bendalrs Catalogue, Plate I,
Figs.land 2)1 all of which probably belong to the sixth century. Still la1cr, the
practice arose of replacing the two holes by one hole in the middle of the leaves. The
existence of this practice is rec-0nloo iby Alberuni in the eleventh century, who says
(Profe&.1;Qr ~achau'... T-ralliilation of Alberuni' India, Yol. I, p. l 76) that '' the Indians
bind a boolc of palm-lffiTes together by a cord on which they are arranged, the c01<l
goin~
throu!!h
all
the
lea,es
bY
a
hole
in
the
middle
of
each."
The
hole
was
not
at
fil'~t
..
in the exact middle, but-probably a modified burrival of the ancient practicc-sligl1 tly
more to the left, as seen, e.g., in the Kepalese manuscript Nu. XXI (Pah.eographic
Society) 1 which is dated in 1015 A. D. Still later, and in the pn.-sent day, ihe hole appear!!i
in the exact middle of the leaTes. The peculiar position of the string-hole, in tlw
middle of the left s:de of the Bower Manuscript, therefore, is an evidence making for
the extreme antiquity of the manuscript.a
Unfortunately it has. nerer been recorded in what condition the Bower Manuscript
was when it was. recein>d by C-01oncl Waterhouse in Calcutta in Scptc1:nber 1890. '\Ylicn
it came into my bands in February l 91, the leaves of the potld were enclosed between it!)
two wooden boards, and a string mu through them. In order to examine tlic leavel-1,
I cut the string., and, on doing so, discovered ihat they were not arranged in their proper
o:rder, but thai the leaTes af the swera.l parls \\ere mixed up (sec Proceedings, Asiatic
Society of Bengal, 189~ p. 55). How they came into this state of disorder is not
known. It does not seem probable that they were so originally when the manuscript
was disco,ered by its Knebari finders. The people who enshrined it. in its reooptac]o in
the stupa may be ~umed to bal"e been able to read it ; and they would not Lave
enshrined it in a disorderly condition.. Hut from the time of its discovery, jt passed
tb:.roU::,oh the bands of, at least, f(i.lll"different persons, all of whom may be assumed with
ceriainty to hav-e cut or unloosied. the string to satllfy their curiosity, and none of whom
knew~ ot: could iead the chamcters. In fhe case or Bahu Sarat Chandra Das thi,;; is
certain; for he stated himself fo Colonel Waterhouse who had first given him the manu
acript to examine., that he had failed to decipher it (see P~oceedifl{Js, As. Soc. Heng., 1890,
pp. 2!2-3). lloff01"er bro of the leav~ were photographed (see ibid., Plate III) by Colonel
Wat.edaouae, before e-ter lhe manuscript came into my hands. It may, therefore, be
0

"-'

die...._.. a 7 RC'pfirl fllttle Bmal

:&r,,iiml fna
c.llliora ,if C-,,./

A.,.. Aldipilio m E.xln :N11m\ l

to ae .Journal, A,.

1'.P,. '1,8.

~O<".

Btng., Vol. LXX, Pl.\l't I, for 1001,

xx..v
oonolutlod with ~ otl l'\'Mon t:lu\li HH <li~t 1'dul'ly ooudition of _the man.U6Crir)t ar~ only
in tlio OO\l\'80 of: 1t~ pi,~. ng<, Un 'W"h t h ' ~ ,,.etal hands; and it seems not at all imr,robablo thnt the sorions dnn1n.~o <lon( to Hu.\ folios 16 and 17 of Part ll may be due to
incautious hnndling hy t.llQori:i nn l '1\wki iiud(m~ in Kuchar. After each cxan1ina.tion
tho leaves soou1 to havo ho\Hl bound hl~t,h ur ngaiu by a string, whether the same or1ginal
string or nny other 1nny b d1Jubt.ful. That flt :\y were in this bound c:>ndition when they
rh, ll$ s,~wus to be oxp~~ly tatcd in the original
reached the hands of Colont,l
report, published in tho Nvn.mh 'l' P1oci>edi1lg$ of Um .Asiatic Society of Bengal
(1890, p. 223.)

,r~tt

X.X.Vl

CHAPTER III.-T ll]~ SCRJ1)1\ TllE SCHI.Bns .lND THl~IR l:S..\.GES

IN 'l'lIE BO\VER )L1.NUSORI1.,T.
A glanco n.t tho 1.l'ablcs which illustra te thi clla1>tcr s;ho" " nt once tbnt .1ll tl.t~
seven Parts of tho Bower Manuscript are written in an c~en tinlly idc.ntiC:11 cript.
Consid ering the fnct, which will be proved h1. the sequel, of n diversit y of ~cri~, tlm
identity of tl1eir script is striking ly shown by the occurre nce of the snme liglit
variatio ns in the iorms of such consonants as k, r and s (Table I ), nnd sucl1 VOWfl-. n
i, u, n.ndru (Table II, Nos. 5, 7-10). 1his script is that which prevailed in ~orth.,rn !ndin
from the fourth to the sixth centuri es A. D. (both inclusi ,e) . It ~ now ~nemll y
known aa tho Gupta SOl'ipt, because its prevalence coincided with the rule of the (Ea.rly)
Gupta Empero rs in whoso epigraphic reool'ds it is employed. Mo~t of ilie:.o rt"OOrd~..
inscribed dul'iug the period of the Gupta Empire , ai-e collected in the tliird voltuuc of
57
The fac...qru.ile Plate , acoom11.tinyh1g that
the Corpus Inscription,um Indicar um.
volume may be consulted for the pID'pose of compar ing the sc1i1>t used in f:ho t)uptn
records with that seen in the several Paits of the Bower Manusc ript.
During the period of approximately three centuri es of its pre,ale nce the GuJlt3 scd1)t
shows two distinct ty}JCs, a souther n and a northeTn, their areas Leiug ~eparnted by a lino
runnin g in a north.e asterly direction, roughly betwee n "S. Lat. 24c and 22~. _\ t l\lruitltr
sor (Lat. 21 3'), E1an (Lat. 24 5'), and Udayagiri {Lat. 2332'), dicre esist ing_,ription:\
aide by side, in both types of the script. From the dates of these inscrip tion ' it will be
soon that, in every, case, the records of the souther n are earlier t-hnn those of the northern
typc,- a circum stance which points to the gradual ad,anc e routhu-ard~ of the fashion of
writing in the norther n style. For 1>ractiea.l purposes the most useful tc~t, for di~
the form of the letter m (Fig. 9). Here
is
types
two
the
im.?
tin~uish
Fig. e.
..,
o
(a) sbows the origina l form of the letter, in the so-called A.-~ka seri1)t, ti 4'I S(
41
Gradua lly the curve at the base was flattened; and the point of cros-.ing
t

shifted, more or less, to the right. In this form (a) the charact er ,nls
pre~rv ed in the souther n type of the script. In tlie nortI1-"\\-est of Inclfa lJ JI 11
f ,

the t.endcncy of straigh tening the c1mes was more pronounced. A.t
:Pomu,. \lr u,Q
first it affected only the 1ight side of the letter~ This side was made
ldkr
quite straigh t; and in consequence thereof it was entirely severed from
the crossing point. Thus arose the earlier norther n Gupta form (c). :toon nko the
left ,dde was straightened, produci ng the alte.rnatiYe form (d)~ In these two fo1ms
'Volu1at Ill, ItucripUom qf t4e Bm>ly G-pta Kt"n91
"'-" t11ei1' Succe1,ur1, edited by Dr. J. J'. l!leet. C.I.E.,
in 1888. A f,.., additional in1enptiOD1, disoovem after that
a.te tre publl,bed. io. the Epigrapl i Itulica. Theee two
pu.blieationt are qu',ted in the aequel u r.GI., and E.I .ret
pectivelr,
"1

lrancl&ror, DNthent t..'l>E'~ f~Gf., N~. ~.. Sit St'!, dth-d

e. 530-i33 A.O.., &n<I lG.thtttt ty~ f'.Gf.. Nt1, lS, d11.t1)J
4t3, A..D. Eru. ilOrih~tl\ }'.OJ., N~ tt\ ;ti\ S6, u,t.iJ .ki"',
(Sl, 508 A.D., a.ad toli"tttt~ p .GI 1(1). j. dah"11 !It'll A I\
..t.ttd "~ A.t> MU
Uclayagiri. IIOl'lbt.nr, F.(U~ ~ro.
$0uU>ern, F.GI,, N"o. i. datff -lUl 4.0.

ill:

1'

da-

. soriptions,
58
it will be
the northern
fashion of

--.. .t for disFig. 9.

"
f

'"f AB LE
PA RT

,A

~
_.,

Au

"&'

iK

.JI

C,

r2

Kb

'2f

ff

11

.,,

..

J.)h

11{

41

~ :

PAR .'f

'

VH
I

..

(I

'

""o

--

.J

"

'

t f

Jl

.[I

d'l

1 '(11

,_.;

"'

'11
! "1

.e

.g

9.

.f

If

,:

r:-

:1. !J
&-

tl

'

i.

<i>
-

I
~

1f

'

t)

'6

"a 1
.
C

21 '11

.-a

121

Jh

"Q

',,

' ' o

It f

ut

VI

'di

'...

"

QI

!'

FAR 'J:

PA RT

lJ

...
ar

Th

- .

5't

"V

,.,
N

Ai

Chh

~
"

IV

Cb

PART

,_

J;

!C

lll

"
__
-
... "
~

Ri

PART

u
u

Gh

.11

ff

ff

PAI W

AL PH AB ET

'-

,-

'

t
-- - -- - -

..~.........

_....._.
P AR T

T
Th

D
Dh

N
p
Ph

B
Bh

~1
1Y
2

,r

..
u.

Af

fl
ft

_.

I I
I
"I

~
,
.l

lr

"
I .ff

ur,

t'

}!

9
,t

"

1
(1

~ I

lt

UC

tQJ

I !I

r lI

1:t

1 fr

'1

.,.,

t ,

.r
I

lf

ft ff.

64

tf

af

8
m

I ' I"
u I

..

--

tJ

r--1 -~ ~:
I

a:
r.r

ff,

i - i ---i

1!,

lJ

,r ll

11

;/J

~ qJJ

riCJ._j

11'(

,-z

~ J_... _

-S1
A

~
f1
c,J

--

t'1

,,

1!J

--

1:1
~

fJ

fJ>

'

fA

~:

1'~

..;;.

Zl

vn

1.i
0

,,t

'\I,' qlJ

!1

Il

Ui1

ft

*1;(

"

QlS1

ff

tJ-

1!

:
a
. ...._

a
,11

Sf

r.r,

TD

')()

PAR't

,J

'1

PAR'I' V l

...

t
"<!>

1(

ll

ITI I r
. I I
11

rt(1

I
I

SI

It

PART

"

,,

\\'

">-0

P,w 1'

lU

,t

~
,
I
"
d!
.. I

H....

'

I q

,r

I ~!

P.HlT

,... ,
1 1r I

(1

:!

; PART

Ie .

.,.

I R

i \ LPH .\ BEr

T ABLE I

1{:

-~t-~ - 11- --j:j

"':

~
"u

--

Pace pllf/t: a;.rrii.

OH.APTE R

II!]

tho -0haraotor for

INTHQD CJC'f ( ON,

l)rovuilecl through out the Gunfa r1eriod ('ru.l

,
:1'
J1O 1/, 1"J"tHlUUj V
spreading castw<1.rd ovor the whole of Norther n India. From .1 110
: 1l . ~ "
"
~CL'Om o[ 1lw
northorn. Gupta forms of m, developed, at a later time the Narr0 ..1-- f
(
)
,
l
.
.
( )
'
.
o ..
Ol'll\ <I > l'l.lll
its r1nglct.cd variety f , by the production of the right lateral below tho bu.so Jin,
The origin of the norther n form of the Gupt a m must be placed in the eudi<~~ }mH of

the fourth century 1:.D. Tl~e sta1ting point of the Gupta em.pfro (Patuliputra.) ,\us in
the East. On the corns ancl m the records of Samuclra GUJ)fa the older form of m with
its curved sides (Fig. 9, a u) is still exclush-ely prevale nt. But with his son Chi:ndra..
gupta. II, who added the W est to the empire, a fotal change takes place. All his coins
and records show only the forms of m, with straight sides (1:!,ig. 9, c d). Ho commonccd
to reign about 375 A.D.; and he completecl his conquest of the West about 395 A.D.
His earliest known dated inscription of 407 A.D. (F .GI., No. 7, p. 36) shows tho
straight-sided . m, Its locality Gaq.hwa, Lat. 80 38', is just within the eastern o.rea.
Anothe r of his inscriptions, within the western area, at Mathura, Lat. 77 43', which also
shows the straight-sided m (F.GI., No. 4, p. 25, Plate iii A) is mutilated and hence ltu
dated ; but it may be some twenty years older. Anyhow, the fact that the straight-sided
m shows no signs of a gradual origination or introduction, but with. Chandragupta1s western
conquests, all at once, entirely supersedes the older curved-sided form of m in tho records
through out the norther n portion of the Gupta empire, proves that, at the time of thnt
conquest, it must have been the establish ocl and prevailing fashion of writing m, in tho
north-west of India. The beginni ng ancl growth of that fashion in the North-wc~t itself,
therefore, may with good reason be placed in the earlier half of tho fourth century,
though, of course, in calligraphic records of a particularly ornate kind, such as
the Bijayaga4h inscriptions of about 372 A.D. (F.GI., Nos. 58, 59, pp. 251-2, Plato
xxxvi B, C): the old form of rn, with its angular or curved sides, might tencl to survive
for some longer time. The only form of rn,, prevailing throughout the whole of the
Bower 1Ianuscript, in its calligraphically as well as cursively written l)Otiions, is the
ea.rlier of the two north-western forms, with its right side straight, but the loft side
twisted (Fig. 9, G; and Table I). So far, therefore, the graphic indications of the ma.nu..
sci'ipt point to some time within the fourth century A. P. At any rate, they neotl
not carry its date back of that century.
.
The norther n type of the Gupta script, again, is divisible into two distinctly markc<l
varieties, an eastern and a western. With regard to this clivision the most useful test
letter is the charact er for the cerebral sibilant sk, as compared with tho character for Ute
dental sibilant 8 The oiiginal forms, in the Asoka alphabet, of these two characters ar?
shown in Fig. 10, a and J respectively. 'rhe form or the
Fig. 10.
former was soon modified, as in (b), by closing up the
t:f g,
lower semicircle. In the East, gradually that semicircle
li
4
ll
do
I ;
was made to bulO'e out on the left, as in (a), and fina y
reduced to a smill ringlet, as in (d), while in the West J,, Ji
~ ~
it was simply more or less anguforized, as ~n (e). On the /
g
h
;.
othet hand in the case of the dental 8 (f), its basal ClUVC Forms of the oorebml 11n\l dtn!tLl
' ized in the East, and at tho same tuno 1ts t"il
sibilants.
was anoular
u
7est the whole cha,rn.ctcr
_,
__
.]
::,
to
f

l
t
as
in
(g)
while
in
the
1\
was
U1WtU up
orm a rmg e ,
'
It f
1
n .......1 .. ,,. ed
t
le takinrr
&uou.uu.lZ , a r1ang
. t" the place of the ringlet, as in (Ii). 1 hc final rosu o

ae

#J

l:i

ig. 10.

..

..

XXV' l

these modifications WAs, in Hw l:n~t, io cn.mm tho fm 1uHol' f.110 cl'ltlmd ,e.nd '1td -u,i .
~n ts,. (d) &tl(l (g),. to.r,sou1l1lo oaoh other rn uloi-cly us l<! ~n11ifrn t,J111,\ ,IH'ta,l,h~t,Hy .,~::~:
t1ngu1sl1ablo, wh1lo 111 tl10 '\Vest the forms of tho Lwo l:Hhlln11l 1:4 r11nnn1,d , 1,, ,li!itir
1111
I! xu~y bo nd~o~l that the wc~te:i:n forn_i of tho dontul i,;ihili~HL o~c111H ln b1.; v:,,1,u.J t.Hgi:t
~ff enn ~ vattat1ons, shown 1n (Ii), (i) and (lo), 110110 ol whwh, l10w1,vm, tdl'ccf~ ~~bstinotrve cha rac ter of angularity.

The boundary of the western and cabtcrn urcns 1um1 wu gld y ttlong 'M, L t>JII{, BI''. .At
Ka usa mb hi (Long. 81 27') we hav e inscriptions in boU.1 vMfoLiti; ,,f fltrJ nm:f l1<1 n (; ,r,ln.
1
typ e side by side: t.he western var iety in tho Pali land grnut (lt l ., Vol. J.J, y,. g,H, L
41
gatkailJka), the easte1n in the pil lar inscl'iption of Smnu<lrugt:tJ)tn, lU>'W it, .AJltd1nbad
(F. GI . No. 1, J.> 1, Pla te i), and in the K6sam imago inscrir>~ion (~1.0J. ffo. 05; 11, 200
1
Pla te xxx ix 0). Similal'ly, we find the westcTn val'iety in tl10 i:tnugo ltlRCripti<m of
De 6ri ya (Long~ 81 51', F.G I. No. 68, p. 271, Pla te xl B), anrl cfo1:1c by, t1hc cu&iort.t
var iety in the image ins crip tion of :Mankuwar (Long. 81 52', l\G T. No. ll, l' 15, l'fatc
xii A), and in the inscriptions at Gaqhwa (Long. 81 18 '; ]?.OJ, Not:!. 7, O, 64,, 06,
pp. 36, 40., 264., 267, Pla tes iv :B,D, and xxx ix B,D) .~0 As Uw NoJ>..11 valley lie1,,
within the eas ter n area, all the Nepalese inscriptions at, or near, KfttmAn<lu (Long.
85 71 ) exh ibi t the eas ter n cerebral sh (Fig. 10, d), but exceptionally ihoy prCHcrvo tl10
distinction of the two sibilants by using the western ang ula r dontal fJ (]Pig. 10, J1,).t1J
Throughout the whole of the :Bower :Manuscript, the two sibilants appear in the wei;to.r.n
variety of the nor the rn Gu pta type, as may be seen by referring to '.Cahlo J. 1'hiR fact
lim its the cou ntr y of origin of the manuscript to some par t of north-western Ind ia;
and as wil l be shown in the sequel the pro~ability is tha t Par ts I-I II wexo written in the
ext rem e nor th, and Par ts VVI I, in the extreme south_of tha t por tion of Ind ia, or rather
(p. xx:x.vi) by scribes coming from those localities.'
Th e western var iety of the nor the rn typ e of the Gupta scr ipt itself possessed two
sub-varieties. Th e dis tinc tive feature of these sub-varieties is the ir differe nt way 0
wri tin g the pal ata l sib ilan t s, either with a curvilinear or
Fig. II,
a stra igh t-li ned top. The successive stages of development
of the form of thi s sib ilan t are shown in Fig. 11. Originally, It\ I{'\ A ft
in the As6ka script, it had the form (a). Gradually the
"

i:
if.
medial perpendicular line assumed a sla nti ng position as Fotni.8 of the .l?uJatal Sibilaut.
in (b), till finally, in the Indo-scythic period, in the Ku sha na scr ipt of the second
century A.D., it became more or less horizontal, as in (n). Somewhnt later, apparently
in the ear ly Gu pta period, in the fourth cen tur y A.D., the alte rna tive form (.d) arose,
wh ich flattened. the rounded top int o a stra igh t line. These two f orrns of tbc palata.I i,
the rou nd-topped and the flat-topped, however, were not restricted t<1 a particular area, or
a particular period of time. They existed contemporaneously during the Gupta period, and
in the same common area. An ins t~c tiv e example is the group of MandAsC,r insoripti.~n
of YMMbarman ( F.G I. Nos. 33, 34, 35, pp. 142, 149, 150, Pla tes xxi B,O, nu ),
i,h lch were wri tten by the same scribe, named G6vinda (ib,t p. 146}, about 033 A,.J ).
Exceptioaally the tai>ter11 variety is found in two
fO Se~ Indi an ..J.nti'JUM1J, VoJ. XI, J> 163 JJ', !he t~Q
inl8fi,tiou aa fat west Mihraull (Lc,ng. 77 14' ; F.G I. tibilanta 1nay be teen in jutapo1itio11 in 1. W (ltM!IJlillt1
)lo. ss. p. 139, P~t e nsl A), and Uda:,agizi (Loug. 77 50', ,adin') of l(c:,, 3, p. 167,
:r.GI~ !to. I. p. 8~ Plate jy A).

of

-- -r---ABLE II
OWEL S

.. .. ..

P ., WI' 11

P ..\.R.T 1
I,

If

A. 1

l!

"
1~
(d

tJ

1f

,.

l~

'f!I

-ff'

KP

;~

;I*
-

J!I

II If

.Jf

10

~ ~

-A

ll

J!.L

12

RI

1::

F.

14

1;;

Hi

Ar

17

At

13

A1

l !l

!!O

"Z

fir

~ ~

ft
~
-

I
i

1;

,_

0,'--

3,

--~

~
6 lS

a,

?JI

fjr

VT

'--

0-..

(!

S'
~

"

.r

. "!

l"

y:

-~

1. r

I!

-t1
-~

'G

~.~
'{

'

41

er .~

1f
8 k 'e

VI\

PART

~ ,-

j 1)

'-- -

\-

.,

ar

91

PAH'J

4(1

1'

81

,,.,
,J
?J!
"

!I

A Jt'.L'

t5

Y-1

~ ~

-If'

V'

'31

DJ
91

~--.If, J'h
~

(V

21

fj

rJl

VII 111

ta

:I'

8' ,.a.

_.

.;,

J.r

23

Au

2,

Au

;ji

Ati

!6

:z

21

Sl

~ ._
>- - -

PAH'I

- _.,.. ,~~111' .rt' .... lfl

--

f"
-1--- - --

.._ _

af
i

- -,- -

P,\ 1t'I' 11 r

T'

..
,
""'

'!7

2S

8i

"

~
=:J' ~

~
Jl'v

~ 1fc5' ~ Y'B
-~

.,

'X
I

;/ $

~-

1'

~;r
rw,ri

~'
I

I~

"-A>
...

CtUl ''l'HU,

JflJ

lN''l'tlt)1' IJt l'l'fON .

thu Oili-top1wa fotm or $ lh t't)ttghout, hi" thrt~J l'i'QO tda! <,11 tho <;1h,r hand,
Hl(" \\'rih 't' of th~) snrnt,wlu,I ,.1:ufo,t lfornlns61 inscl'ipfion, of the thw ) ,,t' Knt.nfira.gui;ta
:rn<lof 1h1.,~1.~,r t.i~l- .t1.A.l>-1ttststl1tJ'1Htncl-toppctl l thro ngh nui (Jt.GT. No. 18, i,. 7H, Plat o
xi). Good t.'Xamvlc.1; of. t,ho nso or Uw Hn,t-toppocl ,fin<} the cnvc insc riptim1 of Uclay~gjd
(Lni. 23 a:r, Long. 77 50')t <lafotl i11 ,l.2u-O A.D. (F.Gt. ~o. 61, p. 2j8j Plat e xxxvill),
nntl the stone imago in~cription nt :.\fothlll'a (Lat. 27~~O', Long. 77-:> 4;3', P.GI . No. 6:J, p,
~.?ll~, P lnte xxx.ix. A)~ date d in ,t~'tt-5 A .D. On the other hnml, good cx.nmp},--.,;f: theu so
of t ho rmm d-to pp~ d .f m.e the cop1)c1-pJate lnnd -gra nls of the PariYrftjalm 1\fabar,ljns> at
1
0
K.hoh1 )fojhga.wiun, .and llh tlUlO,l.'rl (nhont Lat . 2-.t 25 a rnl Long. 80'\t,5'; F .,QI. N ~.21 -25,
pp. 03-112, Plat es xiii, xiY, xv 13),, which arc dated between 475 and 520 A.D. These
e xam ples show that the two forms of the 1)alatal s were in use over the sam e wes tern
01-ca, and duri ng the same period of time.
But ther e is one poin t to be observed with regard to the use of the two forms of
the pala tal s, which is of grea t imp orta nce in connection with the Bower Man uscr ipt.
The t,vo way s of writ ing that s are never confounded, nor do they ever occur ptoroiscuously i n t he same epig raph ic record. It is clear, therefore, that they mar k two
diJfe rent styl es of writ ing, each peculiar to a part icul ar writer. '!'hey thus offer a test;
for dete rmining the num ber of writers who were engaged in the prod uctio n of tl!e
several P arts of the Bower 1\-Ianuscript. As may be seen by refe renc e t-0 Tab le I, the
round-topped s is used exclusively in Part s I -III , while the flat-topped s is, equ ally
excl usively, used in P arts IV-VI L In Part s I-II I, the flat-topped s neve r occu rs,
nor does the roun d-topped s ever occur in Parts I V-V II. It is inconceivab le that
the same person shou ld have used hab itually and exclusfrely one mod e of writ ing sin
one set of man uscr ipts , and ano ther in another set of manuscript.s. It follo ws, ther efor e,
that Par ts I-II I were writ ten by a person diffe rent from the thre e pPrsons who wro te
Par ts IV-V II; for as will be shown in the ~equel (pp. xxx and xxx iv), on sim ilar
grou nds, the two writers of P arts I V and VI mus t have beon different persons from the
writ er of Par ts V and VIL
In this conn ecti on, as bear ing on the question of the num ber of scribes, the following fact , whi ch will be fully discussed in Chapter IV, mus t be noted. 'l'he modern
form of t he lette r y, which orig inat ed in the nort hern area of the Gup ta scri pt, and
whi ch is foun d in Par ts I-II I , is enti rely abse nt from Part s IV-VI I. The latt-0r
mak e use exclusively of the old three-pr onged form of y (Fig. 19), which pers isten tly continu ed to prev ail in the sout hern area. Also, ano ther small poin t which distinguishes
the scribes of Part s V-V II from the scrib e of Par ts I -III is wor th noti cing . It is
the fashion of writ ing the char acte r for the dent al th. As may be seen in Table I> in
Part s I-II I that char acte r has an upright pmition , while in Parts V-VII its position is
more or less slan ting . Tho ugh a sma ll poin t in itself, it is wor th not icin g, beca use it
mar ks the germ of a fash ion of wl'i ting with a slan t, which developed subseque ntly in
the Eas tern Tur kest an sett lem ent of Kuc har, and which is show n i n :Pig. 15, L 2,
(p. xxxiii), and in Fig. 17, I. 3, c and d (p. xxx v).

lL.,

llSt''-

ei U1lforlunately, owing to the natur e of the 10ft sand

on which they are inciaed, the angles of the leLter11 are
muoh eroded, tbu, obllOUting 1omewhat their true form1t,
. ~ the flat t.op i1 atill well marked in aevoral cases ; o.g.,
lll ff.llxla, 1. 6, and. hi, L 'I, of the oomplete pillar in1aription

e,

(F .GI., p. 146-7) and in ula and fntr,t , 1. 1 of the dn~li.cate inscri ption {ib., p. 159). In t.Jic h&tter prtser ~td !n
acription, on tho harde r slate tl\blot , the lbt t.Qp of i JI$ qwte
distin ct; o.g., in l ri, 1. 4a (i b,, p. 158).
1

Tho pconliiwitic~ of ,hiHng nt)OY"t} s1 f out ~t,m i11t1:t flt 'M must lltt,~n fmt1n 1,0 11,1:11,;

than four pe1:i.ons cu.gt\!.4\:ll in t lw Wl'iting of 1ho Hv,rur lttnu,t;tript In P1n6 .fI l I
tlw similn:rit:>"' of "tit.lug i.s, in 1tl1 points 'So couspict10tb thnf it i iu1possH,1t t,) ;vH:rih;,
. theh 1woth1ctio11 tu mort.dhau one person. ..A1-. fo Pa,~ts \', \"'f uml \ ' I1 . ll ha, l11Jt1J1 ht)" 11
front thoit' modt~ of 1niti11g the palatal 1 that tbcy cannot hMt) boon w1iftt1 n hy Lho iJcnticnl person who wrote Pnrts I-III. "i\lor ovcw~ it is Jlmcticnlly certnin that they must
fowo hceu written by two differen t writers. 'fhat Part Y autl Vfl nre dt:io to tbu ~ntno
1
wrih.l' follow$, as in the case of Parts I-Ill, from the con picnot1.. 1-imiln..rify of UHnniti ng.
1
.rho case of Part Vl may seem uncertain. r.rh<-re i' sn11erficiat di-.~hnilruity in its ~tyfo
of \vtitiug from that in -Parts\ " aml VII, hut on the other hand, it mu~t h;"I 1euu,mbt.rnd
that Part VI is written calligraphically, while Parts Y and Yll arc writkn in an
extrem ely cursive and carelefs fashion. Also, there is a not inconsidcrol>le slu1ilarily or
writing in the three Parts, which extends en:-n to tbe use of the same signs of interpunctua tion (see p. xl), Parts V-YII having in this l'espect a common sy,tcm differing
from that in Parts I-III. )Ioreov erJ there is the fact tlmt the &une nam"' Yn:fornifrn (i.e.,
YaJ6mi tra) occurs both in the calligraphically written Part YI (.fol. Ja, 1. 0, ed. pp. 220,
230) and the cu1sively written Part VII (fol. 2a, l. 3, e<L 1>p. '.237-9). This name must
be that of the votary, who either wrote the .manusc 1ipt himself, or got it wTitreu f'or
himself by a scribe. For, as the Japanes e scbolal", Dr. K. Watana be1 ex1llain s {J.onrmll
1
Royal Asiatic Society, 1907, p. 263) it "was a custom in ancient Chiml and Japun '
that " a votary must recite his name" in the copy of a del""otionnl work which l1c either
wrote himself, or caused to be written. for himself. On the other band, there is the very
signific ant circumstance that Part YI is paginat ed on the obvorse side of it~ olioo, ,,hUe
Part VII bore its folio number s on the reyerse sides (see Chapte r IIi Jl. xx.). As in tho
case of the two modes of writing the palatal s, it is hrutlly conceivable thnt die ~amo
person should have been in the habit of ming two entirely differen t mode~ of pnginnting.
It should, also, be observed that (see Chapter VIII) Parts ,~1 ond t"II oontiiin hrn
different portion s of tne same tract, and {see Chapte r IT) gre:itly diffa- in their quruity
of birch-.bark and state of preserv ation. The ex1;Tonation which best ucco1'fl~ witl1 nil
these facts seems to be that a monk~ called Ya< mitrn, wr~te1 (lr got written , for his own
use, a copy of the protective charm, a portion of which now .suu~rres as Purt VII. At n
subsequent date, when that copy had become damaged, he got the d~maged pot1 ion
replaced by a new copy, namely, the existing Part YI, on a freslt supply of suricrior
bark, which a new arrival from India may hav:e brough t wilh him. R~n g tho
personality of Y a..50mitra, it may be surmised that he must have betn a lluddhi st mouk
of great repute for saintliness and learning. For the fad tbat the mnnuscript'l wero
found in the relic chamber of the shipa sl1om that they mu~ htn'e been the pl'()}lO?ty
of the person in whose honour the fbipa "as erected ; and to oo acenrde d such nu J10uour
that person must have been a monk of acknowledged eminence. Dut wlmfovor tbo
exact number of writ.ers may have been} the fact that Parts Y -VII have ~o mrocy peculiarities in common shows that the writer of Part Y must hal'e ht.:ien n nath-c t}f th(' s.-uur
country or l~ty, in India as the write,r of Parts V and YlI. On tlunuHct of Pnrt IV,
see below, p. xxxiv.
This introdces another importa nt stibjeet,, t~i:., the native oouull'y of tht' wri+r1-s
of the sevcl'al Parts of the Bowex Manuscript.. On this J)OU}t the manuseriJ>t, pttst'nt~

GH.\ 1t' 1-: u.

n 1J

t,,M(nt~\ f n tl :11 f I

,
H' m'S , t) ru'<\ looking 11 {. 'f 1il ,li J ~ li
wm hn ob~t~1n\<l in Hm l'<wm:,; ( \ l' l h( itd fin f \ (.l\Ht tf. t.n Pnrla v. \7 H u 1 ' , ff,n:enco
th~" tti:\tlgl,, pro.k.,~ts. O\' jnh,, ,.HU, llP\ond , ho no qx: 'J'ti i " , . . . , ' : ! flg t tsitlu or.
f

.
,

r '
' J,rnrc<)1,U)II ltl WuhU:)1r,
rnrt~ t~ i t 01\ {'Oll'sUltmg- t h( l'a_. hlt--- ll I l V nn<l vu . H" l 1. t' .' 1
0
,U.l
1
' J 1"'
/
f' , I' ".
.
. '
'
tn
U I t'l" h t llh 1:1 ll l ftl.Q!of1l'aJ1h V
(m f w .1.:.;t1c.'/JC opw, Hf. o., l tnfo-,A,.y11n 1lcso,wc h) it wiH JJo f )t l tl t tl . _I"). . ..
.
.
J ._

.
.
~

mt
Ill
11 proJt:<..:tHm J
l
pt_'(.'ll 1m 1{) cp1grtq)1\I{' l'eCOt'tls of ihc. soullwru wct or tl1n G"' t
t
r'
'
h
' h b. . d .
,
. . . tq> i1 scr1 I' .
e for1u
wh.w o t~1 nw 1n t ho norl hcrn a ud . otlt bei.n area~ respect ..
Fig. f2.
ivoly aro :show1~ in Vig. 1:!. The h(Hln<lnry linci as nlrcncly stated, .Jr
tnu~ roughly 111 a. ~t)l1th-t-.islt.tly dir0ctio11 between N. Lat. !UP ,;;1 d' e:l d
b
?nJ ~2".. TJ1c forn~ t~f the jutt ing e is f-l1own in (a) from an
d

1nsct1pt mn a.t .i\fahya . (about. Lat. 21 ar> P.GI. Xo. :18, p. 101
Q "O <J <:.,
P late xxiv, 1. 26), well hdow the boumln ry line, in the sout.hcri~

f
Ul'{'-3. 'l'ho sainc souther a for:m, from an in::-cri1)tion at Ernn (Ll"t.

F1,rms of the initM I in tbo

24? 5',. ~ .GI. No. 20, p. 01, Plate xii.B, 1. 1)., is shown in (b) . northtrnau,l,o,nhtm11.1,'ftc!I,
Eran is Just on the bounda ry line of th0 two mcas ; and from a.nothor inscription t}!'. GI.
No. 36, P 15S, Plate xxiYA., l. 2 nt the same place comes the northern foi-m without
the project ion, shown in {e}. The sru.110 norther n form, in two slight Yhria.tions, is shown.
in(/) and (g), coming from the s.1me place Kh6h (Lat. 2-Jt 13', F .GI. No. 27, 1). 121.,
P late xvii, 1. 9, and No. 2 , p. 125, P lato x-riii, l. 12). From further south come the
P allava and K adamba, forms, sho,yn in (a) nnd (d) ; and from f nrthm north comes th~
K ushana form, shown in (h).
~'l'.)Ull' Yt'l~Y inlN\'s(i ng-

n.

In the second place, thero is the oharaotctistic differen ce in tI1e form of the vowels

,,l,

11

and d, in the akshara , or syllables, ttuind

which are shown in the 7th and 9th tra rc.rses of r able II. In Parts I-III the short vowel 1, is attache d to the foot of the consona nt
1, but in Parts V VII to its middle. '.rho long vowel d is inrlicated in Parts I-HI. by
adding a stroke above> bu t u1 Part YI, by adding a semicircle, to its own })articu lar
symbol for 1u r espectiv ely. L"or Parts V antl VI I, unfortu nately, no examples are a,nil
able; but their agrecn1cnt, in this respect, with Part VI may be presumed. On rcfN
ring again to tho Tables III nnd VlI in Bi.ihlcr's Indicm Palmog raphy, it will b()
seen that tho forms used in Parts V-Y II urc peculiar to the souther n, 1mt tl10s in
Parts I-III to the northern area. :Both
Fig. 13.
forms, the souther n and n orUwr n, arc shown
South
North
in Fig. 13. W ell within the souther n area t. l,. 1l 1'..
occw.s the souther n form (a) from the same " ,\J \J\, r
0
Ill
d
above-m entione d in.script ion at .:\laliya
~ o
(a.bout Lat. 21 31', F .GI. !{o. 88, p. 165,
Plate xxiv, 1. 3); also the similar southern
,
g
h
0
p
1
form (b) ' f ron1 an inscrip tion at J una('Pa<lh
.
Forms of t'U nut\ f'U ill the northern and S(,1lthcrn n rt\19,

J Ji. J' J

?I,

(Lat. 20 31'; F.GI. No. U,, P

~la~
_..
,

>
0
viii, I. 29, as well as (c) from a~ 1nscnpt ion ut lli\31m (Lat. 20 58 ; F .~I. ~o.. 81~ ~~
295, Plate xiv, I. 12). '.rhe st.rrctly souther n charact er of these three 11~scx1pt.1on~~l"
proved by the fact that they all ex:hibit the distinct ly souther n form of m, (}1g. Ob) .1 h~
Maliya inscrip tion (Plato xxiv, 11. 12, 16) shows the souther n forms (e) nnd (~of .":'
1 1
On t he other hand, we havo, well withi.u t.110 northor n urea_, tho norther n foiro () of l
1
.
\.
11
s
1
')
1 l\11(
in inscript ions at Kahaum (Lat. ,26 16\ :b1. G I. No. 15, p. 67, Pla.tc ix .1. , -

I in Buhler' India n Pal<e ograp hy, it will be

- I re peculiar to the south ern, but those in
Fig. 13.

&uth
North
'

(I,

65,

'

'

11,

,.. a d '" i11 tfie nortltern an~ ac,ulhern atea.

xxxii

t N'l' I W IH W'I' HIN .

f<JJJ A l''J 1.H

lll

.<rm.(:

at I_:1d6r
28 12', !!'.CH. No. 10, p. 71, l'Jnfo ix B, I. H), 11r1,t l.ho 1,iu1iJn, f<mo~ (!.)
at ?Utgi \l"Jlm i tLa(. 2f> O'), (l) :ii .Mn11clas61 (Lft(. 21t !l'), and (m) ul, :Mafliur!t (Lrit.
.J

27
F.01 . Nos. ~O, a3, 63, J)p. 227, l t7, 2oa, J>luJns xxxi, l. l , xxiB , J. 8,},. xixA, 1. ~lJ.

30;
Tbc north ern form (,i) of ?Ii npJ)Cars in an inscription at Udayngil'i (LaL 2a" a~
li'.G I. No. 61, p. 259, Plate xxxv iii, J. -7), and with a sligh t diffmcuco fo) Hf. Jioilhgay:i
(Lat. 21 41', l!,.GI., No. 71, p. 277, Plate xli, l. UJ). Both t]1r c jnscriptio11 are <m tho
borde r liue; but on that line a.bo U10 south ern forms of r,, ancl 1,i are fournl Hi<le by Hide
with the north ern. Thus at Kboh (Lat. 2:1? 23') hoth forms of ru occu r: tl1,_! southern
{d) (F.G I. No. 22, p. 103, Plato xiii, ll. 5, 11, and No. 25, p. 114, Plate xvB, 11. 7, J~),
and the north ern (i) (.l?.GI. No. 27, Plate xviii, ll. 6, 10; No. 28, Plate xviU, l. G; Xo.
29, Plate xixA., 1. 13, and No. 31, Plate xx, 1. 6); and what is parti cular ly to bo notc.:<l,
the south ern form occurs here in conju nctio n with the north ern form of m (Fig. 9 c).
Simi larly both forms of 1a are seen at Mandasor (Lat. 24 3'), the south ern (9) (F.GI.
No. 18, p. 82, Plate xi. ll. 10, 15) and the north ern (n) (F.G I. No. 35, p. 153, Plate
xxri i, 1. 11). Moreover, there is a peculiar form ril ( h) and (p) whic h substitute two
paral lel strokes for the south ern semi-circle, and this form appears to be common to
both areas ; for it is seen in the south at Junagacyh (Lat. 21 31'; F.GI . No. 14, p. 59,
Plat,e viii, 1. 10), as well as in the north at Bilsa4 (Lat. 27 33'; F.GI . No. 10, p. 4i,
Plafo v, 1. 11).
.
In the third place, there is t.he striki ng difference in the use of the two forms of the
lette r y, the old and the modern. In Parts I-III , as already observed, and as will be explain ed in detail in Chapter IV, the modern form of y is used optionally with its older
three -pron ged form ; while in Parts V-VI I that three-pronged form is used exclusively.
The mode rn form of y originated in the north, and its use never spread into the
62
south.
The obvious conclusion suggested hy the foregoing cvidonco is that the persons who
wrote Parts V-VI I were natives of some place lying withi n the south ern area. In the
case of Part VJ, at all events, this conclusion is confirmed by the other significant fact
that the folios of Parts VI are numbered on their obvel'Se sides (sec Chap ter II, p. xx).
For, a& Buhl er has point ed out in the Vienn a 01ien.tal Jozl1'nal, Vol. VII, p. 261, the
practice of numb ering the folios on their obverse side is a pecu liarit y of Southern India.
We have a good example of this practice, of a very early date, in the copper-plates of the
Palla va King ivas kand a Varm an, and the K6J.I4amudi Plate s of J aya Yarm an, a con
temporary of the Andh m King s Gaut amip utra and VMishthiputra, who reign ed about
113- 137 A.D. These copper plates may be seen in the Epigrapliia India a, Vol. I,
pp. 4t-6, Plat a I-V, Vol. V, p. 86, and Vol. VI, p. 315. At the same time, the place
whence the writers of Parts V-VI I came must have been somewhere nea1 the border
line of the two areas. This is indicated by the circumstance that the south ern forms of
e, ru and ru are employed in conjunction with the northern form of m, exactly as in the
inscriptions, above mentioned, at Eran and Kh6h, both of whic h places lie on the border
line. Whil e the writers of Parts V-VI I appear to have come from some place near the
south ern limit of the north em area, the person who wrote Parts I-III must have come
from somewhere near its north ern limit, that is to say, from Kashmir or Udytina. This
There i, a flll'thtr poln$ of difference between Partii J vowel; , 'l'hi1 poiat, however, i not dectaive of locAlity, and
llll and Part.a V-VlL Il eoaoems the 1l1ape of the initial will be clitou16ed in thC1 sequel, p. xxxv.

Cu.\.l~Nm. 11 f.l

I N'l' lhHHH 'l'WN.

xx:xii.i

i~ indfo.:\(tld h~ tht' ,,r,l\\\'\'i'lH l' in Pnt1 l 11 (rot. :.17a. J, l l ) or Utu }11'if.~tdfor H!1rrul!. form of
1
t h,..' ltH~r .~ ,'l\1hh> l. No. 2 in 1'1:WlH'M\ j ), 'flHi s.An:uli\ ol'i1it i' z~ct1li.1r t-<"> Kmiluoir
WlW,\) ii ~Wi~imtf 1111 dh\Jt)tly 1
:i-,i1u (.l\,i (htpl.n CWlpt lll (h() f'-OUI'SO of d H! 6($\"<lflth ,.:,Nthtr,'
muf wlHl\' it is ~till (nu1t,nt. n lut(l,t tun httH~ d~to Um pt'( ent <ltty. 1'hc. S.'i.11Miit forms of
th<.k-l' ktt~'l"S " hich Nth'l' int,) tht' pl'<'sl'l\f' ('lll}UirV :U'<! -.hown U1 the lo1rn:dine of Jn,,..
'"P
1 ... '['l\C upper 1lllc 81ww, t l \O tmrcs1hmtliug . ..
Fig.
Jt,tters in 1hc scrip1 of t}w Htwiui i l\lttnust. l'ipt.
\\ hich wns wl'itton. in 1ho 1he-.t hnlf 1lw ~hth l q
S lft Utl
t
ccnh uy (.dneoclofo. O.ronhnsfo, YQl. L Pnl'l
BI, p. 61). lis scri})t, ih('1x1 fo1>t.\ wns Hw :..
f1
4/
~ JI
iuuu cdinto predeccs~or of the Sflrmlfi ~tiipi.
11
~
c
il
~
f
f
'rhc nppcurn nce of tho si\rnd:\ ioim
1.t!mn 01 ti~ 11nnut.i and ~Amd,1,ctipc.s.
(}-iig. 14, 1. 2 b) in Part II is quito e:xcuptionnl.
occur~ only Ollt'A. I ts use would
seem to have grown gradually m01'e frequent, till it, finally becmuo distinctive of ,t he
aracL1 scri1)t . On the othAr hnnd, thnt soript sdected for itself (Fig. 14, l. 2g), from the
two co-existent forms of tho pnlatnl tho ih,t~top11cd yariety, which b used in Parts
V-VII.
1

't

or

or ,.,.

lJ .,,

s,

The forms which the Gupta soript dcvolo11cd on its transforenoo to Central Asia are
shown in Fig. 15. 'rhut figu10 shows the snmc
F ig. ,s.
series of letters (a,s in Fig. l.t) in tho forms 1
4
f -17 .,, t 1'. 41
which they assumed in manuscripts written in.
"
c

'
i
i
the Buddhi st settlement at Kuchnr. Thoy mo 2 .a4
~ ttr .._t ~ ./I
extract ed from Parts II and IX of the vV'obor
o
"
c
d
c
J 9
l!anUBcripts, which arc shown in Plnte I , Fig.
The uptigh~ 3 .11d slanting wipt-i. of Kuchar.
2, and PJate III, Figs. 3-5, in my Bepart on tlw Wcbar MamMcri pts in the Journal
of the Asiatic Society of Beugu1, Vol. LXII, l\nt I (1803), pp. 1 -39. It will be s~ n
from Fig. 15 that there arc two distinct vnriotios of the Kuohari script, tlle seeoud
variety (lower line) showing a.u ::ipprocinble slnnt which is absent from the first
variety.e1o The latter variety, it will ho noticed, rcsomhlos muoh more closely the upright ductus of the Gupta script as it wns onrrcut iu nort.hern I ndia, and as it pre,ails in
the Bower Manuscript. Tho latter Munusoript, ns has bcon oxplained in Cha.pt.er II,
is written mainly (i.e., all except Part VI) on inferior o.nd damaged hirch-baik, which
circum stance suggests its having been written by I ndian emigrants on remnan ts of
the store of birch-b ark which they had brough t with them from India.113 On the
other hand, the Weber l1anuscripts are written on pnpcr, which was the ordinar y writ,.
ing materia l of Eastein 'fu1kestan. 'l'hc t wo vnrietios of the Kuchar i script> shown ill
these manuscripts, were current contomporanoo u.sly; for t hey were all dug out from the
Qutluq Urda stupa in the vicinity of Kuohnr (soo Ohnpt-0r I ). R ow the di,erge nce of the
two varietie s arose is not known. '\Vhat the differen ce of t he writ ing material, howcvel' 1
suggests is that the manusc ripts on birch-b ark, such as the Bowor Manuscri1}t ,Ycre

f'

65 Thi1 conolus1()0 is ~u~l'ated. also l,y lhe circumstanCP

The1e lettera are extracted from a. birch-bark mnnu
e,~
aoript in Sirnd& characten whir.h was l)l'O~onted to me by mentioned earlier (p. n ix) that th~ lclt~r lA i:5 wr:U~n
Dr. S~iu in December l 898,
111 r a.1t.a V. VU with tm appr,,.;~h to the d ant which
M The two varieties are abown also in Fii, 17, wh(lrO di1tiog11i~hea onll (l the two \'arfoti~a of the fully dere~d
the difference of the upright (c) an<l slanting (d) fo1ml$ of n Kucluui soript.
and tT. {in ll. 1, 2, S, 1-e1pectively) i vc1y olea1:ly marked.
A

Fig. 14.

1i1>t,
~

ar

'"t]1

Q,

>art

II
(J

11 +1 14 ~i"
f'

tho
r.ipt.
of k

II,

Letters of the Horiuzi and

d,

Sarada sm.ipt6.

tional. It occurs only on<>,e. Its use ,vould

uent, till it finally became distinct ive of the
ript selected for itself (Fig. 14, I. 2g), from the
e flat-topped variety, which is used in Parts

loped on its transfer ence to Central Asia are

me

rms

ID

'

g
I

,,,
f

Fig. 16.

""
d,

"
ttr
ft

._t

s,

g
f
t
d
C
b
a
The upright. and slanting scripts of Kucliar.

on tke Weber Manusc1ipts in the Journal

Part I (1893), pp. 1-39. It~will he seen

s.x.xiv

l N'l'llOll"U(J'l'JON .

[Ou ..norn. Ill

Wl.'itten n.t. n11 en rlkn tln i ,: t hn n Uw mauusoripts 011 1111 p,r. 'l'hu fc1n m 1 )lrolmhl~ '\\i'ti
wri tten by .immedinto imm igm nts l't-0111 l ndin, who still po~l)CS 'l!d ni.uuc 6tr0 1u of l)i,t~IJ-.
bark., tJmir uatin.l writ.iug mn kri nl, while the Jaite1 wmc wri tten by' th ir d eu1Jan{6
or by uat.ivo Ku chn ri con ver ts who nat ura lly mutle rn:it) of iho papor ol' th,!ir H\\rl;
con ufr y. In this con nec tion a ourious poi nt ma y ho not ice d. 'l 1lw u1ni ht Yariety
(np por liuo in Fig . lo) conserves the Son thc ru Ind ian fashion of writ-iw" tl1c hyllnhlt. ru
and r(t (e an df ), the jut tin g t! (a) , and (th oug h not qui to distint.:t1y) th !lafi.to1,p...l(l i
{9), all of wh ich fashions are pec ulia r to Par ts y. VI I of tho .B ow er l\lanu~cript.. On th,
otl1cr han d, the sla nti ng var iety (lower line of ]?ig. 15) conserve~ t.he nor tht' rn fa:-hion of
wri tin g rti. and rii (e an df) , and the rou nd top pcd J (g) of !>arts I-I ll, wit h which,
however, it com bin es the sou the rn jut tin g e (a). This com bin atio n, in the ::.lanting
var iety , of dif fer ent Ind ian fashions of wri tin g seems to sug ges t tha t tha t Ynricty urigiuate d am ong the nat ive Ku cha ri con ver ts to Bu ddh ism , wh ile the upright- ,ar iet y persisted
am ong the Ind ian .Buddhist imm igr ant s and the ir descendants. Fo r it should be noticed
tha t bot h the Sar ada script, wh ich orig ina ted from the Gupta. s01ipt, and the Horiuzi
scr ipt, wh ich occupies a position inte rme dia te bet we en the Gu pta and Saroda, ogrec "it h
the upr igh t var iety of the Ku cba ri scr ipt in conserving the sou the rn Gupta. fashion of
wri tin g l, ru and rl1, and s.66 The considerable modification in the for ms of some letters,
suc h as m and 11 (Fi g. 15, a and d), presupposes a not inc ons ide rab le int ery al of tim e to
hav e p~ d sin ce the intr odu ctio n of the Gu pta scr ipt int o Eas ter n Turke~hu1 nnd the
pro duc tio n of the Bo we r ~{anuscript. .A.s the dat e of the latt er is probnbly to be referred
to the sec ond hal f of the fou rth cen tur y (see Ch apt er V), the dat e of the We ber )Ia nu
scr ipt s ma y be placed wit hin the six th cen tur y, or possibly a litt le enrlier.
It has bee n sta ted (ante, p. xxi x) tha t Par t IV mu st hav e bee n w1itten by a person
dif fer ent fro m the two wri ters of Par ts VV II, as we ll as from the wri ter of Pai-ts I-I II.
Fro m the lat ter the wri ter of Par t IV differs (see Pla te I) by the use of the flat-topped
s, as aga ins t the use of the roundtopped sin Par ts II II. ]?rom the for me r he di.ffe1~
by the use of the })lain e, as we ll as the nor the rn ru, and 1ti, as aga ins t the jut tin g J am l
the sou the rn ,u and 11t of Pa1ts V VI L lhll 'thc r fro m bot h, the w1itcr of Par ts I-I II
as we ll as the wri ters of Par ts V VI I, the scribe of Pa rt IV differs in tho following
stri kin g points. In the firs t place, he wri tes the ini tial vowel rt iu a wuy qui te peculiar
to him self . In Par ts II II it is wri tten qui te differently, as ma y Le see n fro m Table I.
In Par ts V.VI I tha t vowel does not hap pen to occ ur at all. It is alto get her n. cha rac ter
of ver y 1are occurrence. Fro m the cpi gra phi c records of Ind ia, as ma y l)e seen by a.
ref ere nce to the Tables in Bu hle r's India11 Pal<eogrogl,y, it :t}Jpem-s to l,c alto get her
abs ent. In the Ho riu zi Ma nus crip t (first hal f of the six th cen tur y) it i-c~crublcs rathc1
the cba1-acter for the vowel a. In the SAradA sc1ipt,, also, it l1as n ver y sim1llc form,
tho ugh qui te diff ere nt fro m tha t in Par t IV . The ful l dat a for nn cfl'cct.ive compnrison,
the refo re, are not available. All tha t oan be said is tha t the for m of the ini tiu l vowel
ri, which is seen in Fa rt IV, sta nds qui te by itself.
lp. the second place, in Pa rt IV the ini tial vowel i is wri tten qui te diff01-cntly from
Par ts I-I II 6n the one sid{'., and fro m Par ts V- VI I on the oth er. The cha rnc tcr for the
0

66 The line of linguistie cuaeent, on the pre1ent uide neo,

gradually, tbro ugh tho Horiuxi tKtipt (6t.h cent.), info tb,
appears to be a foUowa i The IO~thern Gnpt~ true l1 in the ~&rad& {7th cent.). In Knohar u deYt\lopst cont<c>mpol'I\
f~ b eeutury BOrt.bwardt, thro ugh .Kubmir and tJdyAna, j neoualy with the Horiuz:i ,ta!{e, into the 1lautiuff -nriety of
to x,ohar hl E111\er11 Turkeetao. In Ka.bmir it deYelop1 , the Kne hari acript (8th cent,).
l

XUCV

, OWt\l i i~ t1m.tfo tt}! of' flntt (lots llt'l'Hug11 d t rfongul iulv ( 1~ 11',,l l. 1) '\"'
t1
ti
1
thiJcx<c
',tt1

.,

II tf 1 1
, t> ' ,, ,;
0
mt is ngru1I m pluci ug tht1 <lot ,, hiub forms t1 f , 1.!l(}w, ""lb"' hVt)
H
, n
ol t U'I
ii.> ,l},l~J
.
,
.

.
.
r
l
'
I
.
.
tlt,{~ wl 11ti i 1{11111 t ll' m"_'' ot t he frtnw..Jo, ,~1lh fhi., dilftron ~ h 1P. H , n

,i;.,u1f, 111P:ut ~
~ ' . , . . ,1n,,1.1
' } l h tt
,~htlP Ul Pnrft-, J HI it " f11,lfUlli
npH \l <11 l O lS lntHfo l>lmn
H'~. WJi
"
'
'
]~ ,
.
rovfri.,;1. 'IH~ npwu
cnf of tho dot-. i, exnctlv
nut, tn :nt .1V the, a r tattgem
., .
;
1ttr

11 1
\ .. \ Jl ' \(
r t ..

. .

t- l t

'c,

m.tt
"
,.l.jU ,
f J1' Ml.J)Cl'tO r }lOShl()U. I he cviuenti-11 , nluc -Of thi~ <li'ff 'l'"'
.
.
1
(l<lt. tm.-;
1
,,,we\'Ct ltS
~ , .. nee,

hic 1' ;'CO ,1- r rt .1,

uot ()\\ll<' :ISl\llt'Cd. Tu the G npta cript, as 8-.'<'n in the 01)i<Yrn1l
ru:; Q .UUJ,J
t;
t,
d
't 1
flu, uu u, 1 1s ma e 11: n grea t ,ariefy of form~. r.rhcsc are $hown in Fig. 10. 'J'hc four
Fig. 18.
fot1ns (<J~<l) ore 11oouhn1 to the ~outhcrn a:rm oi
&utb
thnt sol'i1>t. The two fo1ms (e and f) and tltc
~
!ID
foul' forms (g-k) prevail mainly in the eastern "" m
.,,
i
a
a
nud irestcrn portions respect frely of the no1i:hern
I
'
Wur
area. Finally the form (l) has no definite habitat :
01 ~ ~
it is fount! in the insmipt ions at Nirman d in the 1

~
h
!1
north-west (Lat. 31 25', Long. 77 38'), in
Forms o the initial vowel i.
Pnhlad pur in the n01th-east (Lat. 25 26', Long.
3 31'), and at Junaga qh in the south-west ,L at. :?1" 31', Long. 70 36,). l\I oreover
in the Nhman d inscript ion it occurs side by side with the proper western form
ft); nnd in the Pahlad pur 1ecord it alterna tes with the form (g). Considering that
the record at Nirmancl com1)rises only sixteen lines, and that at Pahltu1pur eYen only
a single line, the suspicion obtrudes itself that t he re,ersal of the position of the apicular
dot in the form (l) may be a mere error of writing. Whethe r or not its occurrence in Part
IV of the Bower :Manuscript is due to a scrihal err01, it is not possible to sa;y with
certain ty, seeing that the initial {i) occurs only once in that Pal't ; but the possibility of
its being due to a mere error cannot be disregarded, and it is this possibility whioh
Fig. 17.
detracts from its evident ial value. For the purpose of fur;& :.
. thor comparison theie are added in Fig. 17 the fo1rus of ~
11
,
~
11
initial , in the Horiuz i (a) and Sarada (b) soripts, as
-?:S
$
~
,r
well as in the Kuohar i script of the upright (c) and
it
"
1,
a
slanting (d) varieties. In order to bring out more clearly
.I/*
8
fl
tho marked distinction betwee n the two vmieties (c) and

..

qe

of the Kuchari script, the :forms of n and th are I etfe1, oftte Horin:.~. So.rnd: , nn<l
K\lohnri scripts.
added in the second and third lines.
In the third place, the general appearance of tho wdting iu Part IV conveys
1
t.J.ic suggestion that it was done with a brush rather than a ~tylus or reed-pen. rhus the
ourious flourish, or jerk, at the bottom of the right limb of the letters u and t, and of bot'b.
limhs of 8 (see Table I); suggests the brush. The apparently similar ctwves, to ho seen in
tho letters g, t, 1i, 8 in Parts V VII, are obviously due to n differont cause, viz., to th? ten<l~
6
onoy towards continu ity in cursive writing. , The stylus, or reed-pen wus the usual 1~strumcnt of the Indian smibe, and with it undoubtedly Parts I-III ancl V-VII are written.
The brush was peculia r to the Chinese scribe, and hence would natural ly be the inst~u
ment used in the Chinese p1ovincc of Eastern Turkestan. And though an Indian
immigrant, into Kuchar might conceivably abandon his accui;:tome<l inshnm ent, and
(d)

240

tt An instructive example of an exactly s.iroi~r)y w1ittcn I Km"ai in t.hc \tOl\l nrM!,ri in E/4ff"<"tpl da I ndica, VoJ.I, P
o\U'li~ f may be teen iu tho T6ram~9a stone inscri1>tion e.t I 1. 12.

show n 1n Fig. 16. The fou-r

Fig. 16.

South

tern
n

'7CI'

E ...t

,.,
6 I

-~, i,

dO

&

West

._

h,
i&&&. .

1'

'
of the initial vowel i.

......... 7 86').
-..,,oa:

'

"M.oreove-r

fo ......

.
XXXVI

]N'.l'HO!lU O'l'fON .

tako to th a t o f hi8 acfo}l(l'<l oountr,Y, it. is o n th o nH s u111piio11 Owl. 1'11,rf 1y WIIM

,,
w ri tt e n w it h t\, l>rush - p rn d io n ll y cort.uin U
rnt. ii. mm;I. hn,y.- 1>00 11 wl'iU1m liy
/.<
nl
ly
11
11
E ~ tc rn 'l 'u rk c st a n , or 1>edmps h y 11 Chinrsc B
,[ VI <11
uddhist monl-., l'Psicl o11i, in f,IH JJiona ,!I
i;L"i'y, 1'
th e :Mi.ng-o"i of (l tu n 'fllrft.
'
Irrespootive o f th e details which distinguish
th e throe s(,ylo8 or writi11g, i11 J'nt'I"! 1..
P a rt s \T-V II , and P a rt I V respectively, it
11
is impossible not to ho iinp1'l'~!-.< cl hy 1 :
1>ronouuccd difference in th e general appea
11
rance of th e w ri ti n g in th ose tl m~o pol't iv1tH 11
of
th e Bower l\Ianuscript. This circumstan
ce leads to a fu rt h e r obsorvntion. On th
o
b la n k space o f th e obverse of th e leaf o
n which P a rt I I I endH, th oro is inscrihccl
a
re m a rk , th e e x a c t puiport of w h ic h is, a t p
resent, n o t iutclligilJlo. B n t H fa ohviow,1
y
w ri tt e n b y th e same h a n d th a t wrote P a rt s
V a n d V II . F o r, in addition (o the gon<'l'al
a p p e a ra n c e o f sameness, th e re occur in th
e re m a rk th o se forms, previously cx1>lnfocc
l
o f th e le tt e rs s a n d th, w h ic h a re peculi
ar to th e w ri te r of P a rt s V ancl V lJ. On U
w
reverse of th a t same leaf th e re is inscrib
ed th e c o m m e n c e m e n t of Par(, IV . On t.h
e
obverse o f th e th ir d lea.f o f P a rt IV (see
P la te X L ), th e re is seen, w ri tt e n hctweon
th e fo u rt h a n d fifth lines, th e brief re m a rk
na samsaya. This in te rl in e a r remark, too,
is
c le a rl y in th e h a n d w ri ti n g of th e scribe of
P a rt s V a n d V I I ; for it comprises th e peculi
ar
s a n d y of those P a rt s ; for example, as will be se
en b y reference to rr a b lo I, tho
le ft -h a n d st ro k e of JJ o f th e re m a rk curls to
th e le ft as in P a rt s V a n d V II , while in P a
rt
IV it c u rl s to th e ri g h t. T h e conclusion th
a t may be d ra w n from th e existence of th
e
two re m a rk s in th e positions iu which th e y o
ccur is th a t a ft e r P a rt s I - I I I h a d been writtrn
,
th e y passed in to th e h a n d s o f th e w ri te r o
f P a rt IV who b e g a n his w ri ti n g o n tho hlu
nk
p a g e o f th e la s t le a f o f P a rt I I I . Afterw
ards P a rt s I- IV passed in to th e hands o
f
th e w ri te r o f P a rt s V a n d V II , who adde
d his e x p la n a to ry re m a rk to th e final pago
of
P a r t I I I , a n d his b ri e f complementary re m
a rk o n th e th ir d loaf o f P a rt IV . rr o b a h ly
it
w a s also h e who p u t all th e P a rt s together,
a n d enclosed th e m as a collective m a n uscri
pt
b e tw e e n a p a ir o f wooden boards. I t may
be suggested th a t th e re m a rk appended to th
e
e n d o f P a r t I I I , if we only understood it , m
ight refer to th e monastic order or ra n k of th
e
w ri te r o f P a rt s I - I I I . The in te rl in e a r re m
a rk in P a rt IV o n ly aclds a phrase which h
ad
b e e n in a d v e rt e n tl y o m it te d b y th e original
writer.
T h e results of th e foregoing e n q u ir y may
be summecl u p as follows. The writers
o f P a rt s I - I I I a n d P a rt s V -V II were na
tives of In d ia who h a d migrated to Kuch
ar.
T h e y , n o d o u b t, were B u d d h is t monks, a n d
these, as is well k n o w n , were o ft e n in th
e
h a b it o f tr a v e ll in g , o r m ig ra ti n g , for missio
nary o r o th e r purposes, in to F o re ig n P a rt s.
'fo
ju d g e fr o m th e ir style of w ri ti n g , th e sc
ribe of P a rt s I - I I I o ri g in a ll y came from
th e n o rt h e rn , a n d th e two scribes of P a rt s V
-V II from th e southern p a rt of th e northe
rn
a re a o f th e In d ia n G u p ta script. B u t th e
fa c t th a t th e y use Lirch-l>ark as th e ir w ri ti
ng
m a te ri a l shows th a t th e c o u n tr y , from
which more immediately th e y migrated
to
K u c h a r, m u s t h a v e b e e n K a sh m ir o r Ud y a
n a ; a n d th e q u a li ty o f th e b ir c h -b a rk wh
ich
th e y u se suggests th a t th e y wrote th e ir resp
ective p a rt s of th e Bower M a n u sc ri p ts aft
er
-th e ir s e tt le m e n t in K u c h a r, when th e ir sto
re of b ir c h -b a rk h a d ru n short. P a rt s V n
nd
V I I probably were w ri tt e n about th e same
ti m e as P a rt s I - I I I . T h e la tt e r apparenO
y
were n _cver completed. They passed, in
th e ir incomplete st a te , in to th e hands o f
the
w ri te r of P a rt IV , who would seem to
have l:een a n a ti v e of E a s te rn Turkcsta
n,
o r p e rh a p s o f China. F ro m h im P a rt s I- IV
passed in to th e hands of th e w ri te r of P a rt s
1

0HAP1'ER

II1J

iN'.tRODUC TtON.

~.
XXXVll

V and VII, who added the two remarks abovo referred to. Part VI was written at a
subsequen t date by a fourth scribe on a fresh supply of well prepared birch-bark leaves,
since received from India, for the purpose of repairing the damage suffered, in the mean
time, by Part VII. In fact, that fresh supply may have been brought from India by the
fourth scribe hin1self who may have been a later immigrant . All four writers must have
been 1~esiding in a monastery near Kuchar. But the ultimate o~rner or the whole series
of manuscrip ts, whose nan1e appears to have been Yasomitra , must have held a prominent
position in that monastery . For bis collective manuscrip t was contained in the relic

ohainber of the n1e1norial stupa at the M ingoi of Qum Tura, whi.oh ,vonld a11poar to
haYo beon built in l1is honour.
1

INTIIIIIH HJ'I ION ,

xlvii

<'It\ J'Tl~H V.-'1'11 H l>.A'l' I~ ()I,' i(I II]~ \ H f'J 1INO OP ,, JI g

lllHV l~lt !\1.A.NlJS H,I l''I',

Xom <il tho M Vt 1 n Pnl't ol lfo Hn\\1'r '.Ma11n6cripl, i dawtl. N,:v,rUitl\li6 i ,.,
.
1
l
.1
.,4
" " ' JKA5-ibk h\.i~1.1 ,t p:, mtl~l'np uo oo.nu~t 1011s to <lutoL'1Uin1 tl11, <lnfo of the nitUJU6Cl'lJ,>t within.
t,>mJ)tll'llltYdy .v,ry nnnow l11mf.::.. 1u cloiug so twv prdimin nry poinls u1111d., l)o taken
into t'Om,itlt11tf 1ou.
1n the first place, Urn .Bowel' .\fan nseri pt, though r~covcru<l fro111 lfa t,Jrn 'J' urk
l's(m1, i~ c.ssontfally n prmluct, of not'Lh-wostcrn Incliu. It is wtithm ou hirch-lm rk.
1
1 hc use ot that ha1k, n.i; a writing materia l, was accordi ng to n,U n.vnilablc evidence,
lim.itccl to north-western Inclia/i In Eastern 'rurkcst an, whence the Hower
)fanuscri1Jt has come, the birch which yields the writing hark docs not nppcar t-0 grow
nt, all. With a very few exceptions, all the manusc ript hooks, discovered in Eastern

Turkestan in the course of many recent explorations of its ancient ruinc,l sire , are
written on various kinds of paper.76 Those few birch-bark manuscript books1 which aro
known to have been discovered in that country, are the Bower lianusc ript, the Dutrcuil
de BJiins Manuscript, a manusc ript found by Mr. Bartus, a member c,f Professor
Griinwedel's expedition, and a manuscript found by Dr. Stein. The Dutreu il de Rhinlfanusc ript was said to come from the sacred cave on the GMringa hill near Khotan ;
but the story of the native finders has been fully exposed by Dr. Stein, who examined
the cave in the course of his first expedition in 1900-1. '6 Nothin g is really known of
the find-place of that manusc ript. The Bartus Manusc ript was found in the course
of P1ofcssor Griinwedel's expedition in 1902-3, in one of the rock-cut cav-es, close to
the Ming-o'i, of Qizil to the west of Kuchar , a little higher up the river 1Iuza1 t then
the Ming-01' of Qum Tura (see the Sketch Map). 77 The Stein ]Ianusc ript ic; a re..
cent discovery. It was excavated by Dr. Stein, in the course of his second expedit ion,
190G-8 in Khadal ik, a site north-e ast of Domoko,78 which was abandoned probably
in the second half of the eighth century A.D. As to the Bower Manusc ript, there is no
sufficient reason to doubt the story or its having been found in one of the ruined stupas
of Qum 'J:ura, near Kuchar (see Chapte r I, pp. xi ff).
All these birch-b ark manusc ripts
must have_been written by Buddliist pilgrims, or immigrants, from north-w estern India.
Most of them IJrobably were written by them in their origina l home, in Kashm ir or
An c111ay on the dnte of the Bowe1 Manuscript WJII
published by me in the Journal, .As. Soc. Beng., Vol. LX
(1891), Part 1. It was reprinted, with additions, in the
Indian .d.nti'guary, Vol. XXI, pp. 29 II. The date assigned
to the Bower Manuscript in that essay was the middle of the
fifth century A D. In the meantime, much new information
has become available, necessitating a fresh consideration of
the whole problem. The result i., that there now appear
good reasons for antedatiug the ma.nuscript by about three,
quarters of a century.
1 See my paper on '' Palm-leaf, Paper, and Birch
bark" in the Journal, As. Soc. Beng., Vol. LXIX (1900),
Part I, pp. 32 ff.
i This remark refers to manuscript books only. Letters
and documents, official or private, have Been found written
al110 on wood, leather, silk, and other material, but birch-bark
hu never been found in use for such non-literary purposes;
nor, I may add, palm-leaf.
1
7 See his .d.nci,nt Kll.otan, Vol. I, pp. 185 ff.
17 Thia manuscript,
according to Dr. A. von Le C oq' s
information, formed part of a library, the manu~cripts of
whioh were found incruated in a maei; of dry mud. S-Ome of
;a

its folios have been cleaneJ, and show writi og in Gupts char
actors, clOflelJ resembling those of the Bower Manuscript.
In n.nother part of the Qizil Mfogo'i., in a cave temple
manuscripts wera foun:l, more or len fragm,nta ry, which
were written on palm-leaves. Thii circums~nce is of parti
cular inte:es~, be4;4ue m'\nitscripts written on palm-leaf (in
this cas'! of th.i O,,ryplu:, umo1aculifei-a (~ee my 1' Epigraphical Note on P<llmleaf, Pa.per, and Birch-bark, in the
Journal, As. Soc. Beng., Vol. LXIX, Part I, pp. 93 ff.) are
of distinctly Indian p,ovlnall.C~ a11d thus corroborate the
equally distinct Indian character of the birch-bark manu
scripts. Minute fragments of a palmlea{ man11SCript, which
apparently proceeded from the Qotlaq Urda Shipe. (see
Chapter I) are described by me in the aame ,Jonrnal, Vol.
LXVI (1897), Part I, pp. 213 ff. The mantl!Cript, which
is shown in Figs. 6 and 7 of Chapter II, was found in \ht
same cave temple of the Qizil Ming-o'i, but i1 written oo
paper.
78 On this aite, see Dr. Stein's .Ancient KAota, Vol. I,
pp. 454, 458 ff., 468; also his preliminary report on hi,s
second tour, 1906-1908, in tho GeOff''"Pliical Jour1,al for
July and Soplcmber 1099 (lw111int, p 17).

;xlviH

f.N'1r1tc.nn1t.,i'l'JON'

,1

'-'liAP'rilL V

U<h-An~., nn<l hntlt'l'1i'il int-0 U1oh ,u,,\. ttotlfomonlti, 'l'ho_ Uow,w '.Mnnm,t1.jpt , 1 '}
J l t H 'tt
,
.
' 'J{ J. {J)l.
11
l I. ( xx ) : uu, \ (.;'] Ht}l
.

xxx ff., x/ ' t~ey

H' _
!,.
lu\ml1 ~-i ha~ bun, $lmw,\ ht OhnpWl'
in all pr<1~\bilit,v wn~ wdtt<m lly tlw1n, m Uw,r iww .,.,,,1,l.l,~JJ11mt., cm hireh.. tJnr1c Itfi fl'.)
with ihnn from ttwir ori~innl honw. nut that, though writvrn i,r,huhlv it s'~',qglit
'~'f
)
I/

'
l
I
I .
;..1m ly were nn.t'ne$ of' nm,,
1 .. wm,1 trn tit. 1:1., ii+ Jnow,4 h - 11
'l\ukt-.sfoni thci-r- writers ccrta
tli,~
ocC\\t~l'tmOO hi .P:wf s I-III of n Jltirfioulnr form or ihc lctl<w !J, lrnren,l'ttr ctdlt!ll ih"
form.n which, ns will he shown iu the ~qnc l, origi nated in north-w,-,.,tcrn ltul' ht w
in, ~rid

th
11
l
.

wbfoh, n.s pron.-.d hy the ,'1ohc-r ) unii~cr11~ts nn.<. n o er nncrnnt 1m1>0r lnttnUf.cri , _
tta
disroy-0recl in En.stern Tnrkes.tnu, was 1rnyo1 ttt u8e m the latter cou11try.N
In tbo second pfacc> the :Bowl'l' }fouu.scriJ)t, as show n in Chapter Ill, p. x~x, is Uw
,
work of four distin et :-cribes, wbo w1'0to Parts I-IIL Pal't IV, Po1tR V nnd vn 1
Part VI rcspoot,ivcly. 'rhe scl'ibc who wroto the second ~orti on (Part IV)
writi ng on t-herc-rerscpugeoftho lust leaf of the first l)Ortion (Part sl-TI I),wh ilethe ~erill i
whowl'ote the third porti on (Part s V and YII) inscr ibed a ~cmark on eithe r of the two otli;
portions. This ciroumstn.nce proYes that these three porti ons of the Bower Manuscri t
aro pract ically eoutcu1pora:ry ,nitings. lt is obvious that the production of Part
cann ot be earlie r in date tbnn the produ ction of Parts I-III ; and it is equally obvioug
that to the write r of Parts Y and VII, both Part IV and Parts I-III were acccShibl<
.As to the foul'th porti on (Part VI). it is writt en for the benef it of the same pcrso~
(YaMmitrn) as the beneficinry of Part YII. From the co-or dinat ion of tlrnse facts it follow(;
that the production of these fo1u porti ons of the Dowe r Manu scrip t must be compas~ed l>r
the space of abou t one gener ation . Now, as may be seen from Table II, 'l'rave~s
13lo . and as will be expla ined in the sequel, the write r of Parts I-III makes use,
1
art
I
of
thoug h spari ugly1 of the " new form " of the letter '!/, while the writers
IV-V II employ tbe "old form " exclu sivel y. It follows henc e that the pl'oduction of
tbo :Bower )Iaau scrip t must be refer red to the very poin t of time when the" new form"
of !I was begin ning to como into fashion in north-west ern India , that is, to tbe time
whon it was being adop ted by some scribes, while it wa-s still avoided by others.
The salient. point , then, o'f tho enqu iry is to deter mine the epoeh of the introduction
of tlie "new .f orm" of 1/ into the scribal usage of north -wes tern India , whence the
write rs of the Bowel' llanu scriF t must have come. The deter mina tion of that 11oint
determines the dnt-0 of the production of the Bow er Man uscri pt withi n very narrow
limit s, practically withi n the space of abou t one gene ratio n.
Fig. 19 illustrate~ t.ho gradu al development of the chara cter for y. Its original form
in the Asoka period, wns a. perpendicular stroke set on a
Fig, 19,
segm ent, or less comm only on twu segm ents, of a circle
J,
as in (a) ancl (h) ~ootively.t'-0 Latet, in the lndo -Scy thic J.,
b
(I,
period, the right, side began to be straig htene d and angu a1J d-1
larized, while tlie left side bega n to take the form of a
h
g
I
curl, whic h migh t turn eithe r to the right> as show n in
Development of the Mtol' //
(c).o r to the left as in (e). The foTmer is found, almost
81 the latte r is prefe rred in lllanu
;
ds
recor
ic
smat
numi
and
aphio
epigr
in
,
exclusively

cornmene~/::

iv

C!'

cw

"The f9rms nf '!/ which, in two llrieties of $0tlpt1 we1e in$oriptions, Ep. Ind., Vol. TI, p. 245
peonl!r to Eaatera Turkmau, are ,bown in Fig. 15, and ll Enmp] eg of the use of tho ainistrorse Olll'l
~a1ne d in Oha_pter ll!, p. uxiii.
fo the Fnrjdp ur ]a.ndgrants, ImJ, .J.nt., Vol. XX
The l ~ form lllllY b'e 80(>11 in the Uadliia and Mathia p. 19S, Plate lIII.

xi8'I

bo seen
(1010),

1N'l'H1)1Hh 'l'Hl,

\ ,

I\ \\ I t It \ '

..\u 1,~:nnpt,, ol' 1h1 t1a111,id,\nnl t\wm(, 11I th t -.ult~ di,t .

SMVi~\\l'( lH

il\-.cl'iptfon. i~ :,,lhn\' H in Pln(,, 11 ,. litw t~i o, n. ,,r \\\\hh ,.,

u. frv11,
l#lM.h l)almoy,apl,!/ (in (h, B11,,~1Jlopntli:, nf h1d1, \,~HI\ H \"'1\l\\ h)
.:u.
~ :nnpl('~ of tltl'i n\i\tlttn t\)rm ol Oil~ -.ufo('l'i\,t !I ,h) ,,1,,,w 1\\\m11\ Ht"l,,, 1
~
"~ . in K~nishkn,~ 11\!-Cl'lpt,hm 1)1' hb ~('H'Hih )<1:H\ 1, (+. ' " th,, ~N\\' r.1

i3 C.,
th" RvigtttpMa f11dicrr, Yol. I, p. ant, ~n . X \ \ .~ lt ,'fin htn-dl~
"nhiio-ti>t,11
bo ,10\~hhd lmi, th,~t ii,,:\~
:'('0\\.0lll,)
tim.1 1 :\lltl dl\)\'\l)\ "l'\\I\I~ 1h~1 ll~1 \\ rvnn h(
\\htch k-<l {<) 1t~ nclophon 11\ 1h1 1 cni-<\ o1 Uw ~uh;,-\'ltpt !I H,\t 1n tbt' cn.,.1 r
U,t :--in~lu !I, ihere O})l'rnkd nn ndditiom\l 1'('aso11, tt)hil'i t h1,H\~ht
H 11y ,hikh\~
\t,-lHUHl

t\

,n

.me

ur

,,,ti

h~ ~ (' 'rfain ci1'\'nmshrncc i11 Ull' u:-.o of lhl' 1H1 W 1\mn l\l (he' Hn"t1\ \hn\\\-.t'\'lpt, 1\'hi: [
H\(\ ~h~nmsktnce that in "riH ng (ho l:i~ lluhll S !}<', yai, !Id. !fmt, dw I\\\\\ l'uim t)f !I is 11111,
1~lo~ 'd wiiont'H'l' the yowcl (,:, ai, o, au) i~ made wHh n. hdi11nl ),,h,,k,\ lmt tlw oh\ l'ott,t ,.,
n~ wh<'n thl' yowd i~ ma(lo with n superior sfrokc. 'l'h1\'il', ,\\\ ' '$~ 1H\Hh'l~. n,"' indionlt'tl
l)~ :ltl~lching to the head of the c.om,01mnti a c1whli11 nnrnlh'l' ,,f sli~htl,, O\U.' \ ('\l '-ltokl,
8'<,. . l,.i~mx~ 22. Th~c strokes mny be rnndoin two \i-tQ:-. ! ,iOn,1 tln\, m:1y !-.\trnt from
d mn\\1'M. lo the top of the })Ctp<'mlic n ln.r lhw, ns in lo (n) , c,,.
Fig. 22,
thc..~)t may 1un lateraUy, level with t.ho top, us in lo (b). rt
;. t, :.:a"
will bl' ~ccn at onco that H tho ln1ontl sh'ol...o was \H,c'd "ilh
~
Om old threc-1n'Ongcd form or g, ih, t1iU.n0Iunc,nt to Uit topol' th1, li:t mt 9{ ~
1
.J\\c.'(Hal tw the 1i~ht
Jn'Ongwns
likcb
to
ink1fo10
w1(h
lh<'
h
rt,
'
'
t
l
'-'
~,
J
\ 1IN\i,1 1111\1\f il.ll 1\l\\l }~l\\ll\
Jnon~~ and thus to obscure the truo r01m nnd rne,tui11g ol' ltn,
,h'lik,:t,
sylfablt' (:-ce Figm-c 23 <>). It wns to ohviatc thi' i11t'01'Yt'nh1 th\' thul, lh\..' rnshion nro,\'
h) wrih.' Ote ~yllable "ith the now form of!/, "\\hu1WY1'1' tl1< 1 h\it11: l sll'\)ko ,, 1,s used, ns in
Y<' te) ancl !I<> ( f), but to l'0tai11 H~ old 1'01111, whcney r th' lilllH't' itH' sh'Ol o ,,as omvloyed
,ls in pr:> (,C) and yo (d). This rnlu i~ inntriahl~ oh~l'l'\!' 1d hy t.h1 1 \tn'illt' <)l thu f\rst 1iortion
( Pn rts I -lI I) of the Bo-wcr l\fo nu~cript. 'rlH scrilws c,f Uw st'('t)Htl ll01'tion (rnr~ lY)
nnd of Ott' third and fourth portions (Pnl'ls Y-Vll) ll<'H'I' tl~t' lht1 l1,tt,1nl $ll'Okc, nncl
t\ccordingly they also UC'Ycr use tho new l'orm of !J
'rlw subjoined Table exhibits all thu ocomtcuccs or tlw l\ 1 ( ( l'I' !I in t h Jhst. portion of
tltt' Bower lfanuscript :1

nbo,;.

'\n.vx~. 1

1. /'

- 'l\,f,,l 1j

I nr.

1w

Htl

ll ,

1,35.'l
,

7ll

!'

!
I

009

12?

55

(l

I_

yeti,

v. /

I 'l'otnl

T ~--D:tn~1t11
or,o.
1

I --1

JI I

IV.

11 tJhi Total old I

l~,!~. y old. ll'yat1 116

l1Ml~

u.

!/U,

new

y~;;,

lf<ltl,

, ur.

, n.

v1 .

.Totnl ~

.1:1 11 u.uu,11111 . ,, 1,I 'l\itiil

'l'rt\lll -

--

?/~I~;.

ye\

_ _ 1_
1

:m

a:l

1'1 l'll te ,,oo;;;.-

1111,,h,r,1

vni.

""...

"~~.

11'

11oi,
'"'

118

!)

U81

:16.l

180

:Joi

!!:l

I:J

17

11

11

11:cl

:I

\II

ll

.h lll

142

1~

:r
1

,..,.

,1

oI u

UI

17

ll

\\

11

rn

4..J,1 1 118

:uo

111:1 1

:l

ytlll

,wd.

---,- -1-,
---------'I
I
1

I\

~~1

tU

- I

11

\I

I t
... . . .
L ,cl..one<I
h ". hc ~con~ line 0 ~ the "ccompanying Plat~. It i al10 whid1 I1no" li..ll,wu t,, 1111 <'11111 d, 111111 th11S ,nil 111 ~ '\'
IIN own
In
lll\hltra
l"6:IU11t Paltro'9raJ.t1 Pl"'tA 111 I i1
f
"

I
I
.
lll
.:i>1111nt 111
a & t b
t""JJ
" v
f

l'
Hllll oi H.,.;., 111111 t; ,lit! I ij (I I "' 111'11 II '
o. - o t e Ku,bana dattt, I follow Dr. F!tlft'11 thoory:
~

C11.\t ' 11m v 1

I N'l ' ll t il,i , ,11 10 N ,

Ii

lu Pn rb 1- lll lho ~ 111~ 11 Hrn l _'lh ot, t Ill' 110 w, nntl in 00111h111n1,ion yjt,1 nny vc,wd
,
1
~l(WIH\ nth std h,,1, J ,tl tl 111\ll !4 (1:<11 ; I).
fu l ,17J) '!UH (Nil. ll) ll11J olit fmtJl hi ,uwd, an d
IU tu ();~ St s (q ,I, \" J t ho lle \\ f01 111 (tl'JI II il iotud rn: 1wl(l1 Jl't l). I 11 UH 1,1
70 1~
of 1,h c
old f\)l'UIJ n 11y \O W , ] C mh i,m i,in n (! o. ,lll lt) OCCUl'S (vt(, y,1, ul, 111, 1Jtl, !/11, ye, 'fl'' ,
y,1 ),
. \ mb ng ilh m tlw uo mh inn tio n ,d lh t he ,o\Hls I!, (I/, ,1, ot!Cn1s 112 lintC:!!I (co
l. HJ mul
dC'ittifod i11 col. l V), n111I in nil tltt
J..l,:.? <'.ru <'S t ho ,mrPl i nin,lu wilh I ls1J upcrim t:rokt:
~ n tho o~ h or lm nd , in t hP ,t.1,1 en l''- of t ho ne w fon n ( 101. V), t h on ly , ow
"l ciJmhinn
ho ns wJuch oc cu r nro t ho se \\'i th t'.', ,ti, ,i, nn d au : nw l in nJI tho o ,1~1 c;as1J
11113 vo n Pl
j~ mn dc "it lt t ho b tcm l -.tl'ok1,. 'l'lrn iot nl m uu he r of tlrn e<>111lii11
ntio11 of tl1c \11,\c ls d
ai, 0, au wi th the conson nn t y is (l ~t2 plu s ,tt.1, or) 5 :l (coJ. ] [() , an d th at nu ml ,cr
. . o forgo tha t it, i~ ou t of the quest ion lo att rib ute to me re occident, the d ea n cli str ihu
tio n
of the su perior nn d lat eral strok es he twcc n the old nrnl new forms of rf pc cH rcl y:
it,
II
ca n ha ve be en ma de only of se t purpose. An d if it is so mnclc, the oxplnnntion
of its
rc~son , above giv en, ap pe ars to b( the m ost prob ab le'. Bu t wh ate ve r he th,3 trn c cxpl::m
at1on, the fact of the clean dis tri bution is indisputable ; an<l so i::; the other fu.ct th
at
th e ne w fo rm (tr an sit ion al an d modern ) never occurs cxce1Jt in comhino.tion
with

j;

the vowels e, ai, d, au.

Tu rn in g now to the evidence of the da ted, or practically dated, 1ecords or tho Gu pta
period in no rth -w es ter n In dia , they sho w th at t he t wo facts, ju st mentioned, occur,
in
conjunction, on ly in th e earliest portion of tha t pe riod, th at is, before 400 A. D. It
is
thi s cir cu ms tan ce which enables us to de ter mi ne, to a degree of close approximation, th
e
da te of th e wr iti ng of th e Bower Manuscript. The followin g is a list of th e ins
cri1>tions
which, fo r the present purpose, come int o consideration.
(1 ) 372 A.D. , a calligraphic stone inscription of Vish nu vard hana, at Bijayaga4h,
Lo ng . 77 20' (F .G I., No. 59, p. 252, Pl ate xxxviC). In several ways th is is nu
in
str uc tiv e record. The tot al of the cases of y wi th an y vowel (e.fJ., yasa~i, pifrvva ya:m, yitJ
JIJ ,
etc.) is eleven. Am on g the m there are two cases of ye antl on e of yd (F ig. 23).
Al l
th ree ar c ma de wi th th e la ter al str oke ; bu t yo (a) , in freyo, line 4, is ma de with
t he
modern form, wh ile ye (b ), in dhey ena, 1. 3, an d Vt iddhaye, l. 4,
F ig, 23.
shows th e tra ns iti on al form. In Gu pta inscription s, as a ru le, Qi'
Qa
~
th e lat er al str ok e is made wi th a comparatively str aig ht line,
a
&
c;
wh ile th e su pe rio r str ok e ha s a mo re decided cu1-vature. In th e
pr es en t ins cri pti on , however, wh ich is wr itt en in a pa rti cu lar ly
or na te style, th e lat er al stroke, also, is given a dis tin ct curva
d
t
tur e. '!'his is se en mo st str ik in gl y in th e sandhisyllable Forms of '!18 ~du !1 in 372
A.O.
me (o), in ~11=etasgdm, I. 2. Pe r oonfra, we ha ve a good ex am ple of th e su perio r str ok
e in
th e syllable
(d), in viitJeshu, l. 1. Re sp ec tin g th e inconvenience of us ing the lat eral
Ptroke in co nj un cti on wi th th e old fo rm of y, we ha ve a ve ry good ill us tra tio n in an
oth er,
eq ua lly ea dy , th ou gh un da ted , ins cri pti on at th e same pla ce Bi jay ag aq h (F.GI., No
. 5~,
p. 251, Pl ate xx xv iB ). He re th e sy lla ble yazi (e), in yaudheya, 1. 1, is made, on. th e lef t
side, wi th th e lat er al str ok e, cu rv ed ex ac tly as in th e sy lla ble 'me (c), above noticed
, tho
eff ec t be in g th at th e fo rm of y is qu ite ob sc ur ed th ro ug h th e in ter fe re nc e of th o
lat era l
str ok e of th e vo we l ait ab ov e it ; in fac t, it woul(l seem th at th e form of !J, int
cndc~
by th e en gr av er of th e record, wa s th e old ra th er th an the ne w. It was, no doubt, t~ns
ki nd of int erf ere nc e, wh ich , as pr ev iou sly ex pla ine d, led to th e ru le to ruse th e su
pcnol'

l. ff

nse

lii
k . -'t1 '}1"' olcl J\wm but tho lttiNnl 8f ro1,<' witll i11t"' 11('W (iNnnsitionu1 or ll'lOd<!rn)'
1 . ,..,. "
,, 1) '
'11
.
'
:,,\ tO l' \\ l I <
1
1

,
'lll ,H rnn nnr-,; I
110 sh

u~
fl.00
tc>
SN'm
WO
time
t]1fa
n-i
llut
foi'lll
7
(I .QI. No. 67,
'l\ts(tm, r,,on~.
(2) .About tOO .A.D., n rook in.soripHon
t:1g 4,
l 200. Jllah'" :d..\). Hore tho totn l o:f '!/ i~ ~(\von nn:l. tJb ooo~ws tw1co
N_
( ) l'no3 with tho new (trans1l,1onn,l) lorm trncl a-,

l - )
'-"'
~
''l 111 0 ll f 0
(
, (Fi~. 21i ; onee m yoga, a. 1
(!,
.1m
the~ lateral stroke ; n.nd again in v,1d6pn!I<>, (lJ) l. i, Wll l ' ~ \
b
favo
chsfrihu
1ho
ol'
erynnoo
1
tl
"

Form o! yit 11.n<l 1/r,

nnd the $11.pOl'IOr strok~. In t n:; case, tt' o >::.
11bont 1\00 A Ji

,
. . .
.
.
1ulo is clearly 111nrkocL
0
('F.GI.
50
77
Lon.g.
r1,
Udoyn.g1
t
n,
apluo)
(oo.Uigr
fon
inscrir1i
Cfl'"'C
,.
])
\.
.i ~
t))
9
.. ,
.t ~
l ~, ';;it~t.)
Fi .... 26
y fo olcvcn. Combi11a
of
totn.l
tho
Iforo
9:--g PI to x,..."'viii A).
.
c,
P ..it) J l)
)
,I_
N 0, 01
0
_,,
(truns1new
tho
once
J3ut
occur.
not
do
att

,.;
,;
,els
tl
'th

.
0
w.,
,
<, , , ,
. 1O Y O,
tlOllB ,v1
tional) form ocotus in the syllable ya (Fig. 25), in a11v~ya,,, l. 4, showi~1g
that by thi.s tixno t,hat form ,vas uo longer l~rn.itod fo tho oornb.in1;1itt011 0 V with

o?'

nt

(.I

(,

'

AA

1hose vo-wcls.

(4) 454 A.D., a stone image inscript ion (cursive) at l\fathura, Long. 77 43' (It GI.
Fig. 26.
Xo. 63, J), 262, Plate xxxixA ). Tbo total of !I is oight. Enoh,
1
e);
ye and yd (Fig. 26 a and b), occurs once in dptayl , 1. 2, nnd
my6j,11 a, l. 4, made with the olc1 form and 010 sn1)erior stroko.
b
a

l3ut here, again, the new (transittonaJ) form (o) occurs onoo with
}forms Of '!/~. ,yo ya, in
451 A.f>.
tbe '\'"OWel a in yacl, line 2.
In the two preceding recordsij3 tho appeara nce of the now form, outside the range of
the vowels e, ai, 6, au) is exceptional, aucl pol'haps not altogether above suspicion. In
the followin g case it is quite plain and oortaiu.
(5) 465 A.D., a copper-plate inscript ion (cul'sivc) of Skandagu1)ta, at Ind6r,
Long. 78 18' (F.GI. No. 16, p. 68, Plate ixB). The total number of v is twenty-five.
Among them the new (transitional) form occurs five times (Fig. 27) ; quite plainly in
sfliirayali, I. 9J and more or less clearly in ?;ijaya,, 1. 3,
27
-.J:.
'
Fig.
prayaclioMiati, I. 8, ddyam, I. 11, and vriddlu;,ye, 1. 4.
i, eJI
Here we have the new form not only with ya and ya (a),
ci
c
b
11
but in the case of vtiddlta ye (b), even with the su poriot stroke
Fl)rms o.C y6, yo, ya in 465 A.D.
of the vowel e. On the other hand, tl10 old form occurs
once (o) with the superior stroke of cl in vriddltaye, l. 8, and four times (d) with the
superior stroke of tJ in 1aiiayarJ1'!Jtl, l. 6, upaydj!J(t, 1. 7, ydga, 1. 9, and yo, L 11. Thus,
in t'tiddha ye we have, contrary to the original :n1le, the 1,uperior stroke of tl1e VOi.Yel e
written either way, with the new form in line 4, and with tho old form in line 8. Clearly,
at this time, the original rule, governi ng the use 0 tho new form, bad become entirely
obsolete. It might be used, at pleasure, in combiuati.ou with any vowel, and in combination with either of the two kinds of stroke.
(6) 482533 A. D. This 1)e1iod of: about fiity years includes a group of similarly
worded copper-plate inscriptions (cursive), which all come from tho sanw neighbourhood,

a,

'61 111

L,ng. soo 51', dated 482, 496,

516, 528, and 583 A.D. (F.GI. Nos. 22, 25, 27-31, pp. 100 if.), from KaritalM,
near the boundar y of the eastern area; viz., from KhOh,

Vol. II, ll 210, No. XXXII); but

U:1fp~: ~ft~<>l5otAheDrda.tetd Bi~lcnd'ptiLonr, tho stono pillar ILo11g, 774 4lf' (Ep. l,1d.,
u,M
in~taiwe

No. lO

. . a

,.
p 4.2)

~-,3

MIU

th J .
C

sa

:'

,
on ' 79' ,
16 (F.h I.
. ~

IIUl lllSCriptton nt

.l\Iathura,

.
1
ne tl1el' r11'<'Mmt 11ny

or the

form.

' l(

"
)'111

,. ,
\,P. {lt'.(H.No, tn, p. ll7), tm1t r1(,, lfn'h . . .
11
J gtJWftrtJ, [J(>f'lg. bO .4 7,
Nn on }) JOO) ' ii-".\t tl , 1' El ttm:10 nn,. l pltHo
l
UN . t f
.
. .. ' . '
. .
.
'
t
.,, . :n ;w ,,l'm, ;rJth
\'t\l\~tfl \ll!\} fHUl t)Wdt't'Jl iQ f(mnrl in l10t iutl'cquont
t:Jg. ,s.
\lst ,s~ Hnu.~ .in fl t~,t,nl of 2l'\O 1/. or ttpwm1l1 or 136
~
"'
,~ t ., IIt-~ lr~)lN I h (1!' n11)' l'UIt ' 'l'h "' WO lm VO fl/J
:J

,
~
t IISI 1!01111 I limn WI t h II" ill jd,Vrtsvl/m; (" ), 1, 3,
_
~
Na~ ~ l\i ynfltrtitli<t, i. 7 (V.Ol. p. llf-1), ~
J"Y"' n,
1
1: ,1, 10i. 1. 111, 11.,,11, 1. 111 (}'. G1.
81111
1
~
l
1i
g
f
Pl 1J...~,l) ; n~n-rn WH h y,t 111 J>,1IUk,1,t1,11J,, 1. 0 ni1Jtl
a, ....,
.Y.
V.
l. I .I. :p,<,f/l,1N ' ). l~ ( l'.01 . I', I 18)' ltll<l vi~k,lu//1'.
Clf
,
0,
.ii
l. U ]Whl1ft ,ii, I. lll, . vi,hf.Muil,11, I. ~o. udoat (o)
cHlR\8\l' . '.1 dnh,il UH!
dnh,1. 10 ,t\\t)t V,(H.

jj .,

?(

i."'

eu a w J:J lJ
i!i

~"!!'.~""", &:"'

,,,.,,Iv

"J.

vii.I ( I: F.:....,, ,,;,: . yi, .. yd in 482-633A.~.

l. ~{: 'l'. C l, PI' l 22II) ; 11II d
;11td "'"!!,1, 1. 11 (l!'.GI. p. 181) ; ag,>in with 11" in !f1tkta (e), I.
20 {~.h l. )),
So "lso tlto olrl anrl new forms are used promiscuously with the
llS (J_.<ll. JI. 1#2),
s~tp 'riot st rnkt\ 'l;hus ,vu h:wo t\'an~itional 11il. in vrir.ldltdye, 1. 17 (F.GI. p. 118), 1. 8
\tb., J>, I.~~). l. 7 (ih., Jl l07), "1pngiil (f) , I. U , prayt!11a, I. 17 (F.GI. .l' 122) ; and
mi.It,.,, !I~ In tm,y,', I. 17, y,, <t1), 1. 18 (l'.GI. .l' 108), two good and clear citnmplcs.
Ou th(, 1)thm: lu1tHt wo luw<' old 11,1 iH 1Jd, 1. 10, ldpa,yet, l. 12, p1aya{it;t (Ii) , 1. 16 tF.GL
pp. llSB) ; t1titltllm,yrf, J. 111> '!Jr', J. 18, ldpayr1l, 1. 21 (F.GI. p. 127), 1. 2 (ibc., p. 138) .
.Agnin,. w,, ha\" i r:rnl\Hionn.1 y,1 iti olih1Jvr1 (i,), I. 15 (F.GI. p. 119), I. 16 (k, ib.,
p. l ~~) ; n u.d modt-:\'H !/t> in clt!11J,11d (t), 1. 14, y6, I. 10 (F.GI. p. 108), two goocl examples;
ln,t old !/din prulya!Jri (m), l. 0, !Jo, J. 20 (F.GI. pp. 118-9); anvayd, 1. 10, ahaytJ, l 18
(.r'.tH. p. 10~); 1ht!JrrUrJ{i, I. 12, J)N,t;Ja!J,J, I. 17, oMvreytJ, I. 23, ytJ, I. 28 (F.GI. pp.127-8);
cnlwt1.y<i (u), 1. G, y,1l l. 9 (I~.G r. pp. 133-..L), all good examples. An<l, again, the new
1
form i~ found, tUiE d :\l phm,~nto, witli the lateral or the superior stroke. Thus, the
wit.h 1.lw ln,lm11,J stroke occurij in nydue1w (o), l. 18, '!Je, 1. 16, but with tl1e
hnnsitionol
superiol' ~, roki iH rat',tJrtyd (iJ), 1. f> (1?.CH., pp. 136-7).
(7) o!lO-tHrn A. D., ihu ftL1tlOUS group or oalligLar,hio stone inscdptions or Ya&>
dlu.1tmo 11, ut, .;.Unndu1:s()1, Long. 7u" 8' (P.GL, Nos. 33, 84, 35, pp. 142 ff., Plates xxiB, C,
nud xxii). 'l'lw~o 1',1<.xmlli f'rntlwt exemplify, in the inte.l'ior of the western area, the use
of the now forn, in 00111 hi mdfoJJ with tho superiol' and lateral strokes. In bh urayriyena
1

Fig.
t.Fig. 20a), J. s (ih., }' 15:3, 1 1. xxii), ,~o have the. tw,
29
~- _
kind~ of 8troko :;icle by ijidn, thu HUper10~ strok~ 1n yo
!Tuiaf.1
with the old L'cwm, ttncl tho latora.l Htroke m ye with the
t I\.
a
~.
now (h:w,:;itfonal) 'form. Again i11 f;110 pl~rase aoaj:
001111 . yd, 1..lJ, whioh ooourH in ,luphcatc (!l,., PP 1~6
c
'"(!J
niud lJM), wo Iuwo, in ono copy (u), Uw two for:1~8 of V
O

~~1~;

u~

~CISl81

tl . ld .t1 tml Uio 110w (transitional)

()
l
.
lll '!Jfl ''
SHfo by Htdo, , 10 0
J 1 t . l t l O 111 tfrl Tn Ow ot wr oopy c ,

Form11 of

iGII

yo and '!Jo iu 630 o3:i A.I>.

. ld form }Jut yd ha!:i tho superior sfa'Oke. In these

..
with t w a ora a .l'O c.
both 11,1 and !Jd o.ro wr1ttou \~1th. 1ho o ft d ;ill in ol;scrvnncc the old l'ule, which we saw
8
f N s 4.(j Another siill more
oalligraphioally writhm iwmripttou wiJ n _., . t
'
.
1 . ly wriiton 1n1;tT1p 10ns o 0
11 be noticc(l in No. O.
h ,
growing 0Jn~oloscent1n tic cUHJtV<,
rvathm1 or ar0 aism, w1
" t1

striking oxamplo 01;-

HH

. Bp rn.J VoI, vrn. P 28.l,

11111M 1 m . '
.
.,
pn'
22',
78"
Looi
D.tttl
~..
I
.
.
1
:ii~
I
.
'
Ot'llUl'I Ill O<JJ,p61 1 .....
f

'
!JWll1utluru,
lu
I &1i1lrtl16hl1a, at J

'

omuio

11 '
l
f
I
M ,\pother -x111p to "m0t oro ,11
l111orlptlou (oureh1:1) of t,ho 11auie purlod,

'1

Hv

I N'!'tt() n Un111 l< l'N,

( Cu._11 ,Ji

' I w11
. a (.. ,11 11'Jgru
p J111
J) fr<nn BOdh
,1' V
(8) 5Ci0000 .A.J> . n g ronp ut' wfuu c, i11s,w1p
85c 2' (l'. 01., / ,.n . 7li 7:!i. 70, pp, :.n ,t, 27K, 28 1, Pln ff s liA, U, ruul
,;l,i9 .
1h'st (No. 71.) i1'l tl:itt>d il, f>8~ .t\.J>., flat third , ~rn,laf,,d , m11a 1 l,,. sot1i, to,~.~>). '.4l!o
0 iohkt.
'l'hi~ gtoup :.lh)~~s t hnt, liy (.his tim1 ( lu 11t:w 1011~1 , hnd 11<,t onl~.- po111 tnit,:d
t~hru tu"OO, hut, hn.d nlso fully supln'tW<lticl thc okl fon11 . tl'lu lat.t.>ri 1nlirtlv . . Uto t
11 ;11t r

~
u
thrst inscri1)tio118 : nmoug a totnl of !H cnst1" o r ?/, t 1t<'re 1a n of, n. i11gfo iu t
%
.

11
. .
m1c11 of l}
old thrcc1>rongcd fom1: 'l 'lu.} trnnsi11 onal fonn sh Jll'<'donrmut1!s O\cr l}
,

IC u1tv'I~
fhcr( being 2G cuscs of ~h: former 1o 8 of _1J1e latte:. .I 11 i~grPct~H!ll t ,, it h tlu, oh ul, ;Th,

~rr

f,w ~

of the ol(l form the orJO'mttl rule respec( mg the d1st11hnt,1vc us{: of Hu lll'W fr. n~
1l'IJl lS )
'
::,
'
'
cu tircly inoperatiYe ; that form is now usccl with C\'<!l'Y ki n<l ol Yom,l. <' Pi 'U /~"'
0 uO,
Thui:. we find ya in No. 71, lines 1 (mo<lcr11, a), 2, :3 bilt, 5, 6, 7, 8, n bis, lL (hn
transitional, b); in No. 72, three times (modern) ;
Fig. 30.
'nil
in No. 76, I. 1, twice transiti onal, one~ modern . ~ 41
a.I ~
Again, wo have Uft in No. 71, ll. 4, 6, 9, 12, 13, 14
a
b
c
d
:
91
(all transiti onal, c),tand yi in No. 71, 1. 11 (transi- ~1
tional, d); andyu, in No. 71, 11. 1, 4 (both transiG
Ji

t~/

C Q,

1!I C

tional, e) . Further , the new form is used ad

g
11.
i
~
libitwm with the superio r or the lateral stroke.
Forms of ya, yS,, .11i, !Ju, !JP, !/(1 in G1XJ.~W .\ D.
Thus we have ye with the transiti onal form and superior stroke (/) in ye.na, No. 71, l. s,
and in avdptctye, No. 76, 1. 2 ; and with the modern form and supc1'ior ,h\lk(' (g)
in avaptaye, No. 72, and with the same form and lateral stroke (h) in ye.na, Xo. 71, 1 1.
Similarly we have yd with the transiti onal form and lateral sh'oke (i) in yodlttfa, \ o il,
1. 1, and possibly also (k), in the superscript y of acha1'yyd, No. 76, l. J., ancl in e,myor,
No. 76, 1. 1. So also, we have yau with the transiti onal form and lnto1nl i;t\'okl' in
upadhy dyau,, No. 76, 1. I.
(9) Seventh century .- The prevail ing conditi ons are, on the whoh', tlw ~llll' a,
in the preceding period, except that the transiti onal y is gradual ly giving wn,y ontinly to
the modern y. The last instanc es of it aJJpear to occur, in 672 A.D., in two stone inscri11
tions of Adityas ena, at Aphsad, Long. 85 44', and Shahpu r, Long. 85 43' (P.G l., -x~
42 and 43, pp. 200 and 208, Plates xxviii and xxixA ). H ere we filHl hoth Yf! nml ye, in
the transiti onal form ( Fig. 31 a and b) ; viz., ya, in pro yaga, ]. 7 or No. 12, nnd ye in
vriddkaue, I. 4 of No. 43. At this time the old form of y has hecoroo cntil'ely ob olck
except in two archaic and highly ornate
Fig. s1.
inscript ions, of 625 A.D., at Vasant gadh,
i!Jf
Long. 73 (Bpif!raphi,a Indica, Vol. XI,
a
b
p. 187), and of 661 A.D. at Udaipu r, Long,
'4..f ~
73 (ibid., Vol. IV, p. .29). Their ornate ~ c
~
lfJ
forms of ye, uas, gd, with the old three
rl
~
pronged '!/, are shown in Fig. 31 c, d, e. But
.Forms of y,i !I~ '!}rl in U2o07l? A. l).
.
' '
.
.
tht'l't'
the use of the old form of y, 111
these two inscrip tions, is not their on1y nrcl1msm
1
,
J>rof
t~"'r
are severa1other exampl es of archais m in them which have hcen pointed out' b)
.,
. 1 1 . - (.
I'
oltl
forUIS
K1ew.urn
ilnd., Vol. IV, p. 29). It is obviou s thercfol'e, tlwt the USL' 0
. . )I\
. . t .
'
.
.
tllll''-1ll '
18
in entiona l: they belong to the studied ornate charact er of the insc1ipilons lll
J' ot
B .
ha'
.
t,Jw in
e1ng arc ic, the occurre nce of the old form of '// rcullv corrohoraJe~
, iW
that in ordinar y writing , whether caJligra phic or cursive, .. that form of Y ,,a..,

1'

r'\\
CJll

0HAP1'E R

VJ

INTHO!l UO'JJON ,

lv

longer in usi, in tho ,ev,mth century ." Even in ornnto in<-eription tho use of the old
form fa <:xrcptional, ns Rhown hy tLe highly ornate Jhalrapti.Ota.n inscripti on of 6S9
A.D. (I,.diat, ~Lntiquary, Vol. V, p. 181), which uses tl10 new form elusiv ely (:Pio. 31.
.f. fJ ). ]?or the J>urpose of dating ordinary writings (ns in manuscr ipt. ). therefore, the rnle
laid down l)y me in 1891 (Journal , As. Soc. Beng., Y ol. LX, p. 90) ~fill hol~ ~ that
the form of lJ is the test, and that Indian writings must be referred before or after
A.D.

600

according as they show the use of the old or of the new form of that letter.
(10) Seventh century in Nepal.- AU the known Nepalese inscript.ion, are from
the neighbourhood of Katma~q.ft, Long. 85 60', which is within the eastern area. The
north-western new form of y, comes into these rec()rds first in the ~nd half of the
.seventh century, in an inscription of 677 A.D.,88 (Bendall\; Jour,1e9 i1. :A~epal, - -o. III,
p. 77), and in another undated, but slightly earlier, of about. 655 .A.D. (Indraji'~ No. 11 in
the Indian .Antiqu ary, Vol. IX, p.174). It is always in its modern ,arieiy, and from 1the
beginni ng it appears independent of the original rule, being used with any ,owel - veil
as with either kind of stroke. Thus we have modern ya in Xo. ill, 1. 181 yalba; in
No. 11, 1. 5, ya!J,; modern yd in No. III, 1. 21, deya, and in Xo. 11, 1. 13, pra~lik agai:;
modern yi, in No. 11, 1. 2, kslz6bhayitva; modern yu, in No. III, 1. 29, gu'Cara.Ja:: o.nd in
No. 11, I. 1, yukta. Again we have modern ye, with the superior stroke in N"o. III! ~e:,
11. 25-26 ; modern yai with the superior stroke, in No. 11, 1. 23, /.:ayaitl; modern y6:! 'ITT.th
the superio r stroke, in No. III, 1. 12, ytJ, and in No. 11, l. 22, bMiyo, but with the lateral
stroke in No. 11, 1. 4, yd.
.
1

The statistics, given in the foregoing l)aragraph!., muy be summarised as io~ :.

'he distribu tive rule referred to in them is based on the two facts, (l} th:.l.t the new for~
is used only with the syllables ye, yai, y6, yau,, while with other syllables the old ~orm 15
used; and (2) that the new form is used with those syllab~es when they are m~de
lateral stroke, but when they are made with the superior strok~,
old form ~

About 372 A.D. this rule is " in the making " ; about 400 A.D. it .1s m ful~ force, - ~
b t 420... A D it gradualLv obsolesces ; about 550 it has become mopern ti~. Thu; .m
a
OU
' '
~
.

th
o,res,s
of
the
U\.Sh.ion
f
t
ables us to sketch, with considerable precIS1on, e pro::,
. .
h
orma
10~ g
enh
of
applyin
t e new f orm of !/, which was already iu use in ligature.sl to that letter w en
it occurre d as a non-con junct.
.

!h?

w.1:~:e

ortion of the norther n area of the Gupi.n

(1) This fashion arose in, the wes e;n p A D 'hence in the fatter half of the sixth
script, about the middle of the fourth cehn uryt . .in N epai) it spread into the \;"aStem
. India, but of the sevent cen ury
'
cent ury ( 1n

ye,

yai, yo, yew, when their

(2) '1'he fashio~ was at first hm~~e This i/show n by the way in which th? ne~
vowel was written with the lateral .str
. d th
eriod of this stage of the whmn is
form is used in the Bower }Ianus c:1pt~e :: Indi:
N os. 1 and ~) us the second h If
fixed by the epigrap hic records of :N ort
of the fourth century A.D.

portion of that a~a.

. .. d to the s llables

!ante,

red b. ~ r
pi
re the calligraphic Banskhera cop'(ler-plate the middle of the eeveuth century.
um es a
M According to the local ers. d'.scov11 d.ix yp ~ ~ ~.
Vol IV p 208), and the
of Hanha, 628 A.D. (Ep. Ind.,
'
j . d Kodarkt>t ,, 1 . T i\i. see Ep. Ind., Vol. Y, Ap~n '
Sy vam u; ,
c,alli
h.,. bat undated, Lakhamal!4 an
~ .A D
By the Harsha era iL would be 688 .
i ,
V
I
I
10
179)
which
are
referable
to
u.riphon a \lb,, o , , PP ,
'

P!

hi

J NTHOT>UCTJON.

(S) Tiu.: limitnt iun wa~ soon ahu11do11cd. 1,l'olll curly in Uw lifth ccutury (,,ute
~t'\. o)~ the fa hion of using Uw new form hcg:i u to oxtond to any vowel CO}nhinatiou'
'
, nd to either the lateral 01 t.hc superio r stroke.
(4) By the end of the sixth centur y t.110 new Io11n ha~ beco1no s.o fully o::;tabliahetl
in all conditi ons of the lette1 y, as to oxb~udc al togethe r, UJ all ordina ry writing, the
old form (ante, Nos. 810).
The 1>1xcecling sketch of the chrono logy of tho origiu aintl spread of the u~w form of
the leitc1 y detc1mincs the tin1e of the writin g of the Dower Manus crir,t as having been
in tbe ~econd Jinlf of the fourth centur y A.I>. And it i~1 probab le that it should be
~ught xailwr nc~rct the beginn ing than the oud of that period. The 'l'able, given on
}), l, sbows that in the earlier portion (Parts I-III) of the Bower l\Ianusmipt the letter
y oocuni 583 thucs (col. III) in tbe vowel co1nbjnatfoni; ye, yai, yd, and yau. Outside
these oowbin ations, it occurs no less than 1,028 times (col. I). If at the time of the
Bower Manus cript the fashion of extend ing the use of the new forn1 of y to cases outside
those combin ations had already begun to develop, it is hardly concei vable that not a
ingle examp le of ~uch an extens ion should occu1 among those 1,028 cases. The
>rohability, therefore, see1us to be that the wtitin g of the eadier J)Ortion of the Bower
-annscri1lt should be placed ahout 350-375 A]). And seeing that the three later
ortions of the Bower :lianus c1ipt (Part JV, Pa1h, V alld VII, and Part VI) must be, a~
hown. in Chapte r III, }l. xxxvi, practic ally contc1uJ)ol'aneous with the earlier portion
J>. xh~iii), it. follows that ilw produc tion of the whole of the Bower Manu script must be
-eferred to the tl1ircl quarte r or t.J1e f'otll'tl1 c<11t u1-y A. D.
1

1xxxvi

I CIJ1t.1"1.u.

I N'l'llOJ)UO'J' ION

V11r

CHAP'.l,BB, VIII. -SUB J.BC 'l' .\ND 00Nl 'EN1 ;o; OP 'l~lIB 1'HMA'l ISI~S IN rl'UB

BOW ER MAN USCl tIIHr .

(1) In the existi ng frngmontary stato of Part I, it is di1lic11n lo clet<~rmhu;
tho }>ttrf,icular class of medical literature to which the treatise eontainccl in it,

should ho assigned. It commences with a lcalpa, or small pharmacographic tra~t

on garlic (Alliwn, sativztm, Linn .) This tract consists of the initial forty-thrc~
vori:es, including between them oightceu or nineteen different, mostly more or }rn,,s
unusual, metros. '.l'hoir list, givan at the end of Chapter VII, shows that the most
frequent among them is the vasanta-tihtka with eight verses, while the well.
known sldka comes only second with six versos. The tract is preserved in almost
perfect order ; the end of every verse (except two, vv. 29 and 35) is marked with
a double stroke. The concluding verse 43 alone is seriously mutilated, but fortunat ely its statem ent as to garlic (lasuna) being the subject of the tract (kalpa)
is proscrvod. rrhat subject is roprosonted in verse 9 as havin g been communicated
by the sago (mun i) King oE Kasi (Kdst-raja) to Susruta. By the sago, in all probability, Divedasa is intended, also know n as the divine surgeon Dhanvantari ;
and Susruta undoubtedly refers to the celebrated autho r of what is now known as
the Susr'ltta Samhita. But it may be noted that in the concluding verse 43, the
author, whoever he was, refers to himself in the first person (ukto maya).
The tract , or kalpa , on garlic is followed by anoth er tract which might be
described as a short tanfra, or text book, comprising a numb er of very iniscellane
ous sections, arran ged in a rathe r unmethodical fashion. It commences with remarks on the importance of regul ating digestion (vv. 44-51), and with some
pharmaceutic directions (vv. 55-59), such as are usually found in the so-called
aut1a-sthana, or section on the principles of medicine, of a samhita. Interspersed
are some alterativo and aphrodisiac formulre (vv. 52-5.t, 60, 61-67), such as a.J:C
usually given in the Samliita sections on rasayana and vajikarar,ia. Next comes
a section with formulre for various eye-lotions (aschuotana, vv. 68-86). This
is followed by anoth er on face plasters (muklia-lepa, vala11a-p1alepa, vv. 87-105)
and collyria (anjana, vir!,alaka) and remedies for the hair, etc. (vv. 106-120);
and finally there is a section on cough-nrixtures (vv. 121-124). This second tract
differB from the prece ding in two res1Jects. First> it employs only three metres,
the sloka (44 verses), trisfu bk (30 verses) and <frya (6 ver8es) ; and secondly, it
uses the double stroke to mark , not the end of a verse, but the end of a formula
(consisting of one or more verses) or of a section. In both respects it resembles
the treatise of Part II.
(2) Part II conta ins a pract ical form ulary , or hand book of prescriptions, cevering
the whole field of inter nal medicine. It is calle d the Nava n/tak a or 'Cre am," and pro

C11A l''l'Elt VJit ]

I NTIW D lJO'l'IO N.

lx

tho J>rncl it i >

.
xxvu
.
' < nor, n, so1oct1on or t he l 1 1 1
tho st.and tml med1ool wo1.ks of' tho tiuw . ... 11d ih
'
>os'
1
r
!6Cript;fo
nsfoun<l
in
11 (.Jwsp 1-1tan l t
t

'
'
~

oug
l 1. 1s po~s1hlc in m1.ny C"'S t 'd t '.
ttt'll l y 1rnmoc,

'nr,
works
arc
not~,..

'
"" O'i O l OU tf y the 01
B t 1
._.....,it gives somo formuloo which seem t O ho t k

u n arl<litiQn to these
a
en
from
th
e
floating
1

.
t
.
.
"''
1
ns a very fow which appear to have bee
dd d l
mr,1 10,t ra4hhou, a.swell
0
be seen in Chapter s VI and VII as we]; ~ . t l Jy t h? ~uthor himself. Tho details mav

as in 10 suhJomcd Table of p
ll
1,

1
{
l1110 ormula ry was ori()'inally div' ,
.
t
.

ara
cc
..
0
1

.
l ( C(1 1 n o sixteen clmptcrs
TI
t
I
the mt-Onfaon of its author, as may h e s ,
f
h' .
. '
ns, a cast, wa,
con rom 1s mtrorluc tion (
8
d
9)
enumerates the headings of the sixteen 1 t
T.
.
vv. an
, which

c lap ors.
hero IS no good reason to d bt- tha
the mtcntio n was accomplished. but wl10th
t

ou t

.
'
er
or
no
the
formula
rv
was
ev
,
t
n
completed, 1t 1s now unpossible t o say scoin('P th t t h
li .
. ~
er
ac
ua.
Y

o
a
c so tary existLng cop~ Of 1t th
Bower Manusc ript is incomp lete as the fiftee th
.
J
in
c
.
,
n
anc1 sixteen th chapters as well 35
I cone1us1011 of fourtee nth are missinO'.
apparently tie
'
The division of _the ch~p~rs, and the distribution of the formulm over them, are
not made on an~ u~1ta:y pr1nc1plc. Some formuh:e are put togethe r on the principl e
of the form wh10h
1s given
to the medicament ,. other"~, on the prmc1p
1e of the purpose
.
.
w. hich the me d rnamen t .1s to subserv
e , others , ac,ain
1e of the k-1n
' d of pa.
o , on the pr1ncip
tient~ !o whom ~he medicine ~s to be adminis tered ; and finally, some chapt.ers are added
cl~scr1b1ng some 1m1~01:t~nt " s1mplcs," vcgabblc or minoml. Thlts, under the fir~t principle we have the ,,1n1tial tlir?e cli'.1pters, which cnu ncra.tc formulre for preparin g c-ompound powders (oliu,r~w,), mci1c'.1t ed. ghees or clarified butters (ghrita) , and medicat ed oils
(taila) respect ively. 'fhe socand princip le is applied from two different aspects, according as the purpose of a meliclment is, cithet t o rel ieve or cura an abnorm al conditio n
of the system, or to stimula te or improve its normal fu nctions (see not.e 327 on pag~ 1-1.4:).
Under the former aspect a large number of formul:B are collected in the fourth chapter ,
referrin g to some twenty- two or tw0nty -four, n ot a lways clearly distinguished, di eases.
the details of which may be seen in the Table of Conten ts, prefixed to this edition. The
princip le, however, is not quite strictly observed in the chapter ; for right into the middle
of it, two fotmuL e aro pitchfo rkel , which belong to the preceding principl e (the form of
a medica ment), viz., one (vv. 48 ~-190) r0ferring b the prepara tion of a linctus (leha),
the other (vv. 491-493 ) , to the prQp'.1ratiou of a kind of medicat ed mead (madh1il1sa11a).
The reason why they are inserted here apparen tly is that their purpose is purgative and
alterati vc respect ively; but even in that oase, their proper place would be under the
second aspect of the therape utic principl e. In this connection it may also be noted that
none of the formulr e in Chapte r IV may be undcrstoocl as a "specif ic." I n most-cases
the formula is stated to cure a number of, sometimes, ...-cry differen t diseases ; but one
of these was though t to be its princip al object, and this particu lar disease was, as a ntle,
indicate d by being named at the head of the number. Under the second aspect _of tho
therape utic princip le, formulr e are distribu ted over the six Chapter s Y-X, treatmg of
enemas (vastika111u1 , sec note 112 on page 105), alterati ves (rasdyana), gruels (yac~gii),
aphrodisiacs (vrishya), collyria (n,etranjana), and hair dyes (kesa-ranja11a) re..,pechY~ly.
Under the third princip le referrin "' to the kind of patient, we have the three concludrng
chapters of the treatise , of which, however, only the fourtee nth chapter on the _<li-,ca..~. of
ohildren survive s while chapter s XV and XVI, dealing with barren and child-be anng
'

I
t
d'
t
I
tl1
r,
come
in
the
t
hrl'C
chapter
s
women, respect ively, arc m1ss1ng.
u crme ia e Y c ...,

fesses to giv<i, for t.lrn ur,in of

lX:'X X v:i ii

INTR ODUC TION .

XI-X III, conta ining -"mall monographs on chebttlic mytobalau, plumbngo-tu(,t, nnd.
bitum en respectively.
(3) Part III is anoth er speci meno f an ancie nt form ulary ,or manu al of p~ri pUo ~
.
~.
It i~ proba bly, however, a mere fragm ent of what was, or was mten ded t-0 be, a faroer
work. The existi ng fragm ent corresponds to the initia l portio n, that is, to Chai>t:~
I-III , of the form ulary in Part II; for it conta ins formuh:e put toget her on the
princ iple of the form of the medic amen t. But thoug h put toget her on that principle.
the formulm are not arran ged in any consi stent order : powd ers, 9hees, oil,, pilh.,
tinctu res and linim ents are mixe d up, as show n in the ~ubjoiucd list: (1) Oil~, formulm
(2) Powder, ,,
{3) Liniments ,,

(4)

No-.. I, II, III, YU.

No. IV.
Nos. V, YIII,~IX, XTIL

(J.) GluN, formu la Xo. \'I.

(j) Pill~,
,, "No~. X, Xll, XIV.
{ti) Linctu s ,,
X o. XI.

TA13L E OF PARA LLEL S I~

l' AR'l'S II

III.

AND

Colullln I gives references to ,c1-scs au<l pftgu~ ol' ihc editio n; columns Il and IIIto ident ical or simil ar fornm hc iu other work s; c.olnmn IV imlic.'lt.es formulre to whic11
no parallels are know n. nncl column Y, formula or pad" of formulro which were
}>l'OIJably writt en b~? the autho r himsPlf. The ini1 inls arc oxplaine<l in the Lbt of
A.bln-cvfations pl'efh:c<l to thi!:- l'llitinn. For furt:h,w detnil~ on parallel..:. SPC the note.;
on the trnns lntion s.

I
11 I Ill
IV
V
. identical. 1iruilar. no par. author.
-- -- --

Ref. to Ttrlff &11d N

.t

vT. ll(}. pp. 77~8

VT,

TV.

ll-17. p. iS

Ch.

18!0, p. 79

...

I
I

"' 22, p. 19

p. 80

D. Cb.

...

n.17-1 8, p. 80

.'

n. 3647, p. Ii
VY.

18-d, pp. 81-3 ,

,..... o.al.p . a

,..

" Uo,f(\ ... ft6.1

...

...
...

'

Bh.

Y.
ki

BY.

I ~~- I

V\'.

lSS-148, PP 9".?-3

TV.

lf.41' 6, p. 93

\.. 147, p. 9i

...

I
,

...

110

l l. Ch.

I..

no

150,167, pp. 9,-o

\'V,

158-169, p. 96

...

Oh

n. 169166a, p. 96.

l
...

n. l666169a, p. 96

Bh.

Y'V.

...

169i116, p.

)88195, p. 96

.1

Q6

n. 1771864, p. 97

...

...

Ch.

no

no I

V\'.

YV,

&

,,.. 100.161, p. 9o

...

no

D~

D...~b.,
...

' IV '

v. 1"81"1l, p. 94.

no

n.~ ,-

"

Ch.

.t

"" If.It, pp. li-6

......

...

...

!>. Ob.

\,. iS.lOi, pp. 879

"'' 127b1S2, p. 91.

Ob.

rr. -.u, p. 81

BY.

sin~u lno ~-:: :

ill

"" 119bl i7a, p. 91,

.t

"" -16.. p.80

v-. 119a, p. 90

v.
Ch.

r. SM, p. 80

,-v. 7I-i6a, p. 86
n. 108-118, p. 90

110

D. Ch.

:,

v. u. p. ill

...

'" 20, p. 79

Y. ~

I
Iw. to Terica 1U1U pages. liden ~.

.l
.I
I

Ch.

...
...

...

{ 0. Ob. l

Oh.

...

no

...

SY.

D. Cb.

&

..

... ...

... ...
... ...
...

('u \l'{'t-'H y In

J
lV

"' lt!i~'\'-\ !'- ~

..

.t

',, ~\li~fMi, l' {l(I

,, . 21\l-~ 13. l

n.

}\~) ,

r ui..ttt, p. 1()1) '

w. :it8,iJl, l' 1()1.

"'' U3tll\ l'- lOL

:I

..

'"

\'.

"' S6l!S7, p. 108.

'I'\.

I
,i

,. S12b3l~. p. 108

Y,

\' V,

D. Ch.

"VV.

VY.

V.

&

.. !

D, Ch.

vv-. 890898, pp, 114.5

vv. 4.07412, }IP 1167

YV,

4.18-417, }), 117 t

vv,

4.18-428, p. 118 .

vv.4.i9-4.81,pp. 1189
'8:t43S, p. 119.

... ....

no \.

-r.~6-'
i
l
Y.

467-46fat p. l!'!S

"

...

4.7 3, p. 12-l

11.0

v. 475,p.12!

Bb.

...

Bh.

ll.O

vv. ,1956-496a, p. l:!G

Ch.

vv. 600-509..t, pp. 12iS

no

...

V'',

.
.\

510-51111, p. liS

v. 514, p. l2l~.
n-. 515-521, p. 129.
V\. o2'Jo2Sa,

KS

VY,

Bh.

...

01,

n. 49tlb-499, p. 127

D. Ch.

v.

f l). Ch.

vv. 482-4$3, p. 125.

no

p. 180

.. I

Chu.

. I.

523b,o24, }?, 130

1\0

II

D. Oh~
j

no

n. 526~533.1, pp. 1SOl

llO

...

...

1 ...

526a, p, :i.80

KS.

6S3?5S4a. P 1~]

vv. 5M~-~S7a, p. 181

.I

...

11(.\

...

!:

. l.

...

,.. 525, t' 130.

V\'.

KS.

:1 1'~

no

SY.

.I .
i

Bb..

\'\'. ,.184.J.901 pp. lf5-6

no

...

,.

Bh.

' r

...

Y.

" 476-479, p.12".

...

vv. 4S0-48l, p. 12.'i,

4AS46.1.. p. 122 .

v. 474, p. 124

Hit.

,.,. 4.04r4,05, 11, 116.

Ch.

"" 460-462, p. 122 .

V.

n-. SSS-SS9, p. 114.

., '84., p. ll9

,..,

v. 4.33, p. 121

YV,469-472,p. 12'3

vv. S666-S82, p. 118

VT,

"' 45:!, p. l!l

v. 466, p. 122.

,.\,, Mli866a, p, 111

" 4.06, p. 116

Si'.

D. Ch.

pp. S99-4.0lu, p. 116

...

n. U-l6~H6.;1, p. 120

'" 460-461. p. lU

1)0

vv. 4.0lb-4.081 p. 115

441-444, p.. 120

I'\',

Bh.

109,

"' 4'M459, p. 121

\'. 344, p. 111

" SJ..5, P 111

...

w , '86.;WO, I' ll

...

no

829343, p. 110

..

U&, l). 110

"' 4651 p. 12'.?

Sj.1, 11.109

,r. S26S~8, P

Y,

HS.

319-3:!3, P !OH.

\'V.

\;at'"=\'~~

Yv. "41b4'e. P 121

D. Oh.

:I

lV

b:r, ~ PI" i:tl.ct

na

..

n. :!S7-3ll, p. l0S.
, . Sl2.x, p. lOi

UJ

,t Ttfl. t a

vv. ,1,i66'47o. p. ltO

V.
Y.

It

ild

.... ...

Chd.

t,. 2S02St.l. 1), 101.i ,

"''

n:,

2.i8i\'0, :p. JO,f,

vY. ,an-210, P 10s.

SY.

""" iUY" p,. 109.

n-. U&-~o. p. 103..

r,. HIIIQt'
11

..
,.

llh.

'I ' ' ~{}l ,~\.\ \\.. lltl

-..
1;u

Uh.

...

l '"
f ...

.\C'

i N'l' IU >h1JO'l1JON
I

It

'U<1t, w \'lltt{ltl 1,1111 l'i\fllf!i

l,h11tl~11I
''.t""""'-~....

,., . G:lJl/16!1$.1, 11, .trui

I \'

111
f il.itih]I',

t1t1IIW1 ,

1111 jtlU'

-1

-}

..

, v. ~$&.6U. I' 182

l)O

1
I

..

..
, l'w~lO(' I I.,;.

' ...

1"1,,g 111,11 '~.

,., ofiD&-508, p, 13:l

\"\', o69-:i74, )1}1, J:1.'l,ri

11 0

v.

v. 575, }), J8i

,.. 676, r,.181

no

\", 6i'i, p. JM

\'.

llu

n-. H 1(11,.~ Lit, p. 1;;o

V.

800,

YV .

851-855, p. WO

Jl . } i,fl

rno .

,l

11\J

no

D. Ch. ?
l

,. i..93, p. 18t.i

.j

Chd.

vv. 880882, p. 163

, 5VJ., P 130

JJ. Uh.

vv. 883-886, JJ 163

JIO

n. o\.16602, I' p. 13U8

110

110

vv. 6J:2~u-.w, l' UJ

l.lL.

vv,$46-64.V,~. 14.a

Ob.

\V,

74:!-..743, l' 14o

v. 7,1:i, l' 146

\'. 78,1,, 1' 151

v,. 786..SOJ, pp. 151.t

n. 805818, pp. 166-U
v. 819, p. 166

w. 820-828, p. U7 .
829830a, P 157

no

D. Ch.

'"' 871-879, 1> 162

DO

A.H.

.t

no

D. Cl,. ;

v. 887, p. 16:3

no

}I()

l
I

.I
l
. l,
I

Oh.
.I

vv, 1011-10.W, J!JJ, 172-,.1,. :

110

v.
..

nv

,v. l059b-1060a, p. 176. I Uh.

vv. 1060b,!07l:'l, VP 1768 :

.t
I

vv. 950-967, pp. 170-1

vv. 1042.1069a, pp. 1n-6. I

A.

l.

v. 1011, p. 175

Ch.

no

vv. 899-900, p. 165

n. v68-U7fi, pp. 171-2

()h

n, 800&04, V 16-1,

vv. 017H49, PI' 1669

,Y. 7."J!Vi82, Pl' 148-50

783, p. lol

no

vv. 001-916, p. 165

no

w. 74lVi52-, pp. 14.G8

\'\ 763708, l' 148

D. Ch.

vv. 888-898, p. 164

Uh.

\'\'. 6046.11, 1'11 13813

716-741, PP U.4.-6

wa, 1> iai;

\'V,

v,-. 869-870, p. 102

J) Clt.

.1

VY.

vv, 860/J-868, l'P 161-2

w. 088-502, p. 136 .

V,

II ~.

v-v. 83fJ8dOa, 11, 161

.,. 080,584,, I> l 85

r.

vv. 858, p. lUl

v. JSi'O, p. lS5

w. 585-687, ri:

..

n . 866857, p. l6U

s.

, . 578, p. UH .

lltJ

Hh.

Oh.

1079-81, 4, 5, 8, P 178. '

vv. 1080,
178-9

rn,.
no
Ola.

W,

Y.

I
.

t, 8, o, 7, PP

JW

l no

vv-. 1089-1100, pp. 179-Soal

l

n . 1110-11, 18, 19, pp. !

lSOa-b

l1
l

110

llO

v,. 1112-14, 18, pp. IS0a-b,

V.

I
}10

_................... ...:L.... .a.. ..a;.1.J...

..... .

..

... .....

....... .

.. ... . . 1

" " " " p. , .

...

n, tt.... p. llO

" ....,., ... ltQ.l

IIO

1'.

..

..

wm
of

Vuiationa.

Cba91'*

{?)

444

Na'fikkt

333

~ha

.,...

Dlanddhi

:1 .,

222

. 111

:J

. 4:4:8,

,M, M, .

a1

4:41, 4:M, 14:4: .

u,, 1'4:

. ,,1,

. IH,NI, 4:88 .

881, 113, 183

. IN,

,,1, ffl

. --.u,

:I
a I

a
a

XC t

f CUAtt~~ YJ~f.

lWJ'JlJ)IH16'J 'fPtf,

. .An but t'vut or thr~o ~ixty.. 1\1.1u ,,11intion$ {mmn fo Part 1\1" 1}u!fb1Jt1J , _
uussmg (121, 211, !S+. 121., .l'ut . rn IH't\Okd.tJ) h,iv~ ~lend/ 1,c n omH1t4 t J ; ~~ t:t;e
inadTc.rtonoo on tl1t1 )lt'U't o!' t.110 '01;t.10 ; vii,i 2:1 t ou t,hu rovar o of the ~rld :fi ,, .. if~
on the obn)l'Se tb? thh.\l .folio, nnil 12l nml 211 nt tho v~ry nd <>f the mtJ.n~':;;_1 12'
the rc,~r i) of tl1c Jtfth foho. In l'ttrt V le s tlinn on,~tlurd (20 out of 61w ~: pt,~
.
N
f
l
f
t
.
f'

.
WJW't:if
anhtiue typo), oc.ou1-.
o ewer t mu or y.. our vannt,1011 are. mi ing: d: Lt...e .
o! the fu-st class. of gi~ups (ir~J.,, 338, 222., 111) ; oue-ludf of t11c EeCOud c~.
wliole grou11s vJf. ka<ut> 81.JJd, pdllcM, clm!Jr.ltwLa, and kltarl; and 1tatJ.rl1 the
of the third cl&~s, only two vnr;ations (21,:3 und4i12) being JH'ned. . What.the~

or

tl8Ird;y,
fl /'

of this mutiliition, whethe1 intoutivuoJ or other, m;ty have been 15 not .aJ,paJer.t.
. At th~ end of the l'aJ~kalcevalt ma?uscript, No. 70 or ~ho Deooan Coll~ (r
A in the list on page 214, m the Appendix to Part V), there lS an appendix ~=tte.o b
the modern Gujarati vernacular langua~e, "hich explains the tntJdu, oper4ndi in -
kind of cubomancy. It runs as follows:Tatliae ,akanavalt-116 pa.so nakllt'va-ni. viddhi lak'Mi chhai !l past; aalu,n j61;. tilf..
rai,k B TJtir nomkhii I pehelo pa<!e teh'nu1h sa1k'<!,ai11, !Jll[t?i tl teki1h pago,Jam. pcli, l.i 100
9vti TI M pugada,h pa(J,e dtzu1i, to 200 uaizfi !! traJJi pagacJa,ii parJ.e. pehelum, u srn
kaMi ll ckyar pa,g((r/,dni pa<!-e, to 400 uatili H plur,ni paitJ bijivar 1ta1iikMi t.ihirai pr,gaqam ,_c.rJe, to ik diJ,k ek't:fo ga~di II 1'm be p<tgai/.um pa{/,e, to 2 i; lra{li paqe, tr1. 3 clt;V'
pa,:J,ai,, to 4 II im trijt-1J<i1 pa'f}i. janavurh II pachlie pehelu,h sa1kar.J,um anai Uji frfjt~
ba1-na a1hk ekattha k1jai 11 jetala awe, tetala upari a,hk f 6inai ,akan j6ie d.ali
pelmlurh er& page I pacllhi be pa<t,e I pacllhi trzJz-bar tra?)i pa<f-e il to 123, eit ~ nc, tr&t,.
oo a1ilk thai 11 im pehelUJii be pa<# l pact, he elc par.J,e paalihe traJJ.i pa<U t to .213~ u #hi
f'l<Ii ter-no aiilk awai ~ CTJ7 rltai1n jo1:um saM II
This may be thus translated : " The mode of throwing t be divination ,die (paw.
singular) is as follows. When the die is wanted for an oracle (Skr. sakwux), it m$ be
th.rown three times; and the fir&t ca&t must be counted as lmnd.red. Thus. if one pip
(pogaefa.m, sing.) falls, it counts 00; if two pips ( tJogada,it, plur.) fall, they oomn 200;
if three pips fall in the :fir-.t cast, they represent 300 ; if four pips fall, they count 400.
Next, the die (paso, sing.) is thrown for the second time. Then, of the pips that f.a:U, o:ne
counts as the figure (a.11,k) 1 ; simila1ly if two pips fall, they are 2 ; if three fall, 3; if
four fall, 4. In the rnme '\i"ay, the cast of the third time must be under~tood. Finally1 the
hundred of the firrt throw, and the figures (aiitk) of the Eecond and third; muFt. be p!nttd
together. Whatever (combined) figure reultE, upon that the oracle mmt be p.ronoun,et'd.
Thus, if first one fall~ next two fall, next, at the third throw, three fall, then h i- the
(combined) RooUre 123, one hundred and twenty-three. Similarly, if at the :first (cast)
ttro fall, next one fallg, next three fall, the 1esult is the figure 213~ two hundred and
thirteen. This is the.correct manner of proce.eding}'
It is eleaT from this explanation that in the ancient Indian art of cuoomancy .on1t
a srude die was used;_ and that the die indicated onl:r the four uumbe~, respectiTcly
rep~ted by 1, 2, ~, 4 pips on four different facets4
die in the form of a t e ~ ~
would safiafy these conditions; but the exiEtence of a tetrahedral die at any unie J:1f
I believe, an unheard-of thing, It seems probAble, the1efore, that, the die va..;; one '
that elongated kind. with four long ~ides and ~wo rounded ends1 ~\hich ii.
as lulw or tUlf"!llalw$ or knucklebonc, and on which the four long sides trere ~
:with pips,. If Ute die had the ordinary cubical form, two of it~ six cquiw sides ,
j

=;

UllAP'1'1'1H,

VTTT ]

lN'fllOJ> UO'l'lON ,

t>iii

litt\'<' ho1111' no 1>ips : nnu t,ho11 thurn wuuhl hn., 1 lwun tl

l , ,.
,
1

.
'
u.s no Uhl\/<1nuut ulmu
}
1
one of t w ...wo unmar rnC1 laocti,; t urniw,. up iu till\' ol' tl ll
10
i
.
h
.
"

H'O.O aon outh*\1 C(' ,

Tu 8tteh n, oa:;e, OJ. oourso, t o Onowt- n oul<l lmvH Imel to L
t

.
io l"Opun f!t1. till
. tinmarkccl fooot turned up; but tho expln,m\.tioll a.ho, ll<iuotod llu()s t\ t .
t
m
r
0 ~m o cou mp'tl e
.
tho occurre nce of suel1 an eventua lity, whioh ii:i not ov , \ ll l l t
.

.
.
o1 tt m 0( u.
t the m '
tmic there occurs m the Introdu ction to tho urnnun.1 in l>nl't, 1y (l Q
h

Q 011 p:
19'
)
h
b
l
an o scure
p
rabe
w
uc
may
point
to
tho
dio
hn.-,
iuoh",J
tl
t
~

, 1

,
~ HH
ltl Ol'Ul Ul l ,1~-,1ded
cube. Ihcro the chce arc describe d ns k unibluika',i-r,ui,fcui11<1-1io'ti l't ". .,.,1 h
1.1 k " ,
d
,. . 11 1
Q

"' l l "
JilUh.iu Wlt
u ku~n~,,a an an a m,atanga .
~lns may moan mnrkod nit.h t ho tigm.\), uf t\ ke
1
bhakar,, or }Jotter woman (or t he _girl k urn,bhak ari), nud :"dfoi,g. ot d plmut (or Cha~~
qAla man). These .two figures nught have stoo<l on thu t\\'o sitlos uot mMk~d with pi~.
Another explana tion of tho phrase, however, is }Jossiblc whioh is ginm. iu uofo 1 ou
page 197. 'rhere is also another difficulty in the oirou1nsti\noo thnt, tho iu.h\lductiuu
(11. 2, 3 on 1Jage 192) speaks of dice iu the plural number, p11isok,i[ii] p<alcmlt,, ,, m~n
the dice fall." But the referenc e may very woll bo, not to tho uumbot uf >to,,. 't'Ol dh: :,
but the number of casts of a single die. If more than one die bhould 1'\Jnlly ht\YU b~
used, the number of the dice, of course, would havo been th1co; nnd. o,,oh n~t of tfrd.
nation would have required hut a single cast, the t hree dico l>oing thrown nt ouo time.
't'hey woul<l probabl y hu.ve been loose; t11ongh n.t the present day tho dio, of th, In'-linu
cubomu ucer, which moreov er are four in numbel, nro strung on n shoit rbin t\'('ll ~i
.A c.lescttption of this kind of modern cnboma ncy i~ givon on. pp. Ll lG uf r'-'\'-'':s nt\.
Thil'Ll lteport on the Sea.rcll of Sanskri t 1ISS. in tho Jonrnn.l or tho B0mhny l't~\ndt
of the Royal Asiatic Society, Extra No. for 1887, in oonw.'otion \\ ith a wol'k "'~\lk\.l
Ramaldmrita,
~'\X.llHt\t\1..'\"', or
. or "the fine art of Ramal." 'rho Arn.hie torm ,timol :,;ignifks
"any kind of divinati on, s1)ecially cuboma noy. 'r ho porfor1rn.'l' nl" nJ~. ot oft 'n. is , Mt
hammodan. In the above-m entioned case, reported from Boml>nJ, rho t'on1.. d.h. , ~ , ,m t,)
have boeu immova bly fixed on the rod; but in a case exn,miucd hy mo in C:.h.uttn. tb\'.I.~
were loosely stl'ung on the rod round which they oonld rotnie freuly, thvn~h th,,y Wl'l''
i,ccured from falling off the rod by two rod-head s. 'rhis modo ur uubomtnH."Y, h~w '\ \}t,
i-;cc1118 to be a compar atively mode1n importat ion into I ndin, nncl i~. t lH.'t'ol\.>t\\ hm\H~relcvan t i.o the underst anding of the mode of cubouumcf "hioh t\nms tho :-lthjt? ,l, lf t tw

..

two manuals.
i'hc1:1c two mauual s are quite indepen dent wotks. 'l1hl,il' otiwlo~l t hon~h \,t1 t'<m~\
touchin g on similar subjects , arc totally diffe1ont oornpmiition~, ol' nmdt ~t\'~\l1..'1' l~ngth

in Part V thau in Part IV. In early Indian times &onral cnhomn utic miHnmb npp~~n
to hi1vu lwon current. 'rhe manual s, which surrirn nt t lw pn st.nt dit) ,uH\ n\'\\ n~crihcd to the authors hip of the Sago Gnrgu,, po~sess a. fo\\ ~tl'ikiug pnin t~ \Jf n t tuu,\nt
1

with tho uu.mual in Part V. '!'he subject ul: thoso ngtoomo n.ts is l'llll) tHso.\\s,u1l in tlH
u.ppendix to Part V, pp. 2lcli ff. 'rl10 cvi~euce points to Lin: ~dstt' mi,, <: f tln.h' ~ntl:N
widely ditfoL"ent reocnsions of wlmt m11,y possLbly htwo beon ort~llln 11~ n ~t ll '~t\ H~,nu,,,.I.
'ho lattor mi~ht possibly be rcpre~entml l)y Hw l'l'COn~ion pt'l'M'l'Yl'd. Ill , d a . l~m,,~ t
.Manuscript. 'l'his reccmsiou is ol' coni-;idora.ble nntil1nily. .\~ shown 11t l l~nJJfN ' ~
It
it may have existed its ourly n,s the second contmy 1\. I) , ( ,m f e, P }x i) ' ?l J1i l t)J t()Ill~('
.
. tune.
.
'r]ie otl1cr ex .Ist'mg, rocl' ' Ils iOll s i."lll
tltHH
may go back to a much earher
lH!t. 00 (1ltlN
. , t
tho t,Ud of the fowth century , hccuusc in the fifth vcr8C ut' tht>ir iu frothll'(H;l! fJH\' . s~/t u
11 ' 1
1
,..
..
.
.

.
tl
.
]
rl
d<rl'
ol'
tltt
llol'irllll
'
,).
1.t
of uubomauco1-s a8 puijSct;Sing lwra-Jnana, u1
..iio, l ~
,
11

...

xciv

IN'l'RODUOTl'.ON.

l Cn:A.l'T~}t 'VIII

(Greek 6>p ), or lunar 1n'ln~ionq (latiti clom.mi}. Tho fhst mentfon of thnt, doctl'i
been traoed by Profos~Ot' ,Jacobi (in his clisse1tatiou. de ashologfrte folicat Mrii a n.e hal)
ta (l1f9iniou8, .Bonn 1872) to .Firmio us Maternu s, wl10 liYed nhout, 33t'>-350 A-l) ~Pella..
West, wl1ence it ea,me-to the knowled ge of the Indfans . For some 1twU1tW info;,n~t~tn tlti}
on
on
the subject. of Indian cubomancy the student may he referred to A. Weber'a pap(>r i th
1Ionats berichte der Kgl. Preussis chen Akade~1ie der '\f'issen-:chaften, :B~rlin, ; e
859
pp.158 ff., a.nd in the Indisch e Streifen , vol. I, pp. 274 ff. ; also to Dr. J. E. Schtoter'
Inaugu ral Dissertation on Pasaka- kevaU, ein indisches Wu1folo1-nkol (Borna, 19oo/
'l'he latter contains a critical edition of the recensio n of the mmrnnl on oubomano

Y,

aceribed to Garga.
(6 Parts VI au1 VII cJntain. tw0 diffaraJ.t portb!l~ of tha smna text, which is
a Scitra or D iara1J,t .raferrin g to a charm protecti ve again-st snukebi te and other evils.
The name of the Sutra is Makamayurt Vidva1ajiU (scl . .Dhara~1.l}; lit., the ~ great
peaeo.ck' queen 0 charms. It apparen tly take'> its name from the frtct f.ha.t the peafowl
(mayu, a) is the great traditio nal enemy of the snake. It is a oha.rm of great repute
among the Buddhists, and is included in the highly valued collectioll. of Dliaraiits,
called Pancha -rakslia , or tb.e Five Protect ive Charm<; . In this collection it usually ta J~es
the third place (see Catalog ue of Buddhist Sanskri t MSS. in Cambridge, No. 1325, p. 48,
ete; Catalog ue of Sanskri tMSS., Part II, in Oxford, No. 1447, 11, 257, aud Catalogue of
:Buddhi st San.~krit Liforatu re in Calcutt a, No. B4, pp. 16:t-8 and p. 173); but ometimes
the second (see the Oxford Catalog ue, No. 1-MB, p. 259, and apparen tly the Cambridge
Catalog ue, No. 16j2, p. 162), or the fourth (see Catalog ue of Buddhist Sanskri t 11SS. of the

RoyalA siaticSo eiety, No. 56, p. 42). The Pancka-raksliaitselfissometimesfoumlinoluded in certain larger ])kdra~d-mantra-sari1,gr,1lta, or Oollecti ons 0 Dbarm;ii charms (sec the
Oxford Catalog ue, Xo. 141:9, p. 260, and the Calcutt a Catalogue, Xo. B5> p_p. 80, 292).
In the Pancha-raksha collection, howeve r, the Malu1miiyii11 cl1arm exists iu u. greatly
~pande d form. This expand ed recension, as ma,y he seen from t,h e Chinese trnnJntious
of, the charm, appears to have developed i:n the c-0urse of the fifth or .ixth -cenhU'ies A.D.
There are six such translat ions enumer ated in Nanjio\ , Catalogue of the Chinese Tripi
t,aka,. N os. 306-311 . Three of them are based on the expanded 1-ecension or tl1e Sutrn, while
the three others exhibib it the Sutra in a more primifr rn and muoh less developed form.
To the former belong two translat ions of the eight century A.D. (Nos. 306 ,\nd 307), dont'
by It-sing in 1705 A.D., and Amogh avajra i.n 74{3-771 A.D. respectiyely; and a som~
what shorter translat ion of the sixth century (No. 308), ma.de by Sa.i1ghapala, in 516
A.D. The three more p1imitive recensions (N"os. 309, 310, 318) belong all to the
fourth century A.D., viz. two by PoJ. Sr1mitra. nuder the Eastern Tsin dynast~, 317
420 A...D., and one by Kumar ajtva under the later rrshin dynasty, 38-1417 A.D. ~t
the time these six translat ions were made, the Mallam,a11u1i Sittra, seems to have stilt
existed as a sepru.-ate work, and not yet to have formed a oomponont 1.>art of the Pane/ta
raklllui collection. That collection would seem to ha,e oriO'inated in Bengal under the
Bnddbi stie Pala dynasty , not earlier than the tenth or clevent h oenhlries A.D. For
anotbei- of the later oompon ent parts of the Pa:fi'oliar({lcsluJ 1 na.niely, the jl[((,k,a..saluis_r~
.:i. "'
1

:l)NUIJtlru.,iru ciutra, was fraus at.ed into Chinese (Nanjio 's No. 78Ji), when 1't , lS stillU,
ttepanl,e work, by Sh;hu (Danapala P) about 980-100:) A.D., while ihe Pa11cl,a-ra~ilt
111 0
oolleotion itself, being a late production, does not, ~eem to ,have been translated
Ohiaeae ~ all.
.
&:'I "

"t

CHA l'TFlH

'V'Tli]

I N l'U(H>lJO'NON.
XCV

Tho 1olntivc cxtont oi' t.ho two reconsioni; ot 1110 JJ1u Tdi11w11f1 ,., Hiitra, in. th(} P.<IIPtclw
.,nkshii colloction nlHl tho Uowor .M:an11scl'ipt, may ho aco11 l'rom the Appon.dix to Parts
VI nncl VII (pp. 2!.0a ff.) '11hoso two ]'arts include ouly 1111 oxtromoly small J)<>11.ion
(about 0110-seven.th) or iho moclorn ox11andcd vcm,ion of tho SCttra, ,viz. its second nnd third
section. The former rolatos the story of tho monk Svftti u.nd lus recovery from the fatal
bite of a ~mako through tho npplication of the Mah~n!yur1 charm ; tho latter, the story
of the obtainment of that chaim hy Buddha in one of' his l'ormel' births (futaka) as the
king 0 the peatx>cks (nueya1a-1dja). r.rhose two stories would seem to have mnde up the
whole extent of the origin.al Sfttra before its subsequent enormous accretions. From the
Bower Manuscript it appears that the copy of the Sutra included in it was written for the
benefit of a person (probably a monk or abbot), called Ya~6mitra, whose name, as usual
in such cases, was inserted at the end of the copy. 'rhis copy, being written on birch
bark of an inferior quality (see Chapter It), after a time became sc1iously damaged : the
obverse of the folio, on which the second story commenced, flaked off entirely, and that
portion of the manuscript wl1ich contained the first story appears to have been destroyed
altogether. The latter was now rnplace(l by a fresh copy, w1itte11 on a new supply of
bfrch-bark of a superior quality. This fresh copy is the existing Part VI of the Bower
Manuscript.

JltAP OF EASTERN TUR KESTAN

(tron, the G,-,.~~
... I J..,.,t. u,s.)
.. ,. ~"

""'"--,

II, .H O UC H P LA N OP I'll i,; M l N (, 0 I Or l,.J If \1 'I I' H A

I, "

I lr<,<;J llht,I, by l'llllt'1<1 Grijnudri.)

ea

..

II,

Hl>UGII l'LAN <ll TIii, J\IJN1,111 <IP Wl'M 'Jt 1 HA

,.

..

'

"
T......
BII-Ml.,0-,dC....
A

(not Jiod

IAr~ llldM el!lt.Mtpo

V - 1-,lr "1111 htM f/ u
(

.., - ...,..

r. - Lo,,_ ll"* ef . _ , . , . D IM$poo

r - l.at'jte a.i.. "1tll Sta,. , - ; 1 ...
G - M... ,. Villlft et Y-W,

u-Mo6ors~
-

Oikt-

1,9,ll-n..ee Owlllea.

JII.

SK ETC [I YIEW OF THE MINGO I FRO '.\-1 ~':,. W OF QUM TCRA

' - a.d!,)

I.

MAP OF EAST ERN TURK ESTAN

(From the Geographical Journal, 1893.)
($et\e, 1 : MOOoOo.)

--

--t-

j
I

p
'

rI

1t

R
n

J{

l1
I
t l
"/1--- .
I

82

JI.

HOUG H PLAN OF THE MING OI OF QUM TURA

)'

,~

llomg
~
.,.,,.1,.1; :u "limutl ,Jk

-- -
T
A

''

f
I

-1-

__...._......-_

J~

I<
A

I
I

---

...

~_..,---..........
._.......,____,,......,.,,_.....__

........

_srP,,-.............,.~---------C

J)

~ ..~

.,

'~_iJ ______" f.r-

,,

.. -

,.

--~

__ ... , . . . 11-11.
l,t-J _,.,.._ GIIII

III. SKETCII VIEW OF TIIE MINGOJ FR<)M ;.",.~W. OF QU 1 TCRA

(Reduc~d from a Sketch by Professor Grtrnwedel.)

?r,,.
2 ,' 3

v.

111. SKETCH VIEW OF THE Mtl

(Redacm , . . a

.eJ

...

~,

....

...

#,

.,,

t . "

.;,

'

""

.
~

~ ...

;,.-.

...

I ~ "{f

'
:J.

..

,.

~ J

..;

"

.J
~

.J
~

,/

~,

../,

.,J

J
,L.

rl

,t

~'
;O'
'~,
~

r'

-t

i
-k- i

cun, I,)

llO W Mlt

~AA '\.r
J~
'I

IJHO HJ .Pr11, p Alltl' TI.

81

_(X II) Tho M ATU LlJ NO A Prn 8 22

,.,o -3J ..) T al.:t> n~n.fro t1<la, t ho t1.i.1.,. co aorids2ll J:>~ t11 tl
,-
a)
oli
di/
nan
her
a
ani
eph
(St

'
'
cl
A
a
AJ'
y,
oar
zcd
an,
hnl
1o
my
<'
lin~h. c~lwlmh
'
'I '
,
b
Ro
trn
a1u
0
(
a
mu
c
d

)s" t

h:\
dha
gan
Aja
),
num
h1,a
ur9
x
)
(30
rel
sor
ian
Ind
'
n
~,sel imlmu ' am nn
12
, corian de r\
ara
shk
Pu
to,
ana
cgr
p~m
)
U8
lam
Oa
s
mu
(Ao
a
ch
Va
ot,
~~niin, }llumbngo-1o
0 two carbonates (oi pota.qb and
_,1;,_) tl1c b-ro nlt s (viqa an d son cha l)20 an l Oh '
avya (J?
c
,

sou,..
m
the
der
pow
and
),
aba
Olz
r
~pe
.
en
tak
be
y
ma
er
wd
po
s
(l't'fhcr. (31) Tlu
21

a
'
hn0
a1.
unf
an
as
,
t()_ meals (lit., food an d dri nk ) . it ma y be d, k .
of
e
tim
the
at
,
o
1cm
me
o
.
~s

th
,
f
1
t
Jus
her
01t
run
'
.
n
o
m,
the
th
wi
~r
cm
o~e
~o
,
v
for
ed
rem
a
is
It
)
(32
.
ter
wa
,rm
wn
th
wi
or smpl!/
the
in
or
e
sid
the
m
.s
p~m
ere
se
{
sed
cau
rs
ou
tum
for
er,
.dd
be:ut or in the bla
of
s
ack
att
for
,
egm
phl
or
au
of
s
des
exc
y
ll
'd
rbi
mo
een
spl
for
es,
pil
or
ronio dia rrh rea
7
t
f
)
(33
t
et'
ap
of
s
los
an
or,
pa
'
.
ch str ana ury an d diseases of the
ive
cos
or
i e,
p
d
b
~
st
che
the
in
on
cti
tru
obs
for
,
tum
rec
the
an
m
wo
0
hm
'h
.
n ~'
'
th
,
o
)
(34
oat
thr
the
of
ure
ict
str
d
cough, hiccoug , astzs a,than . .
r e same powder ma y be

d
d
th
t
and
s
sha
ron
kar
cit
of
one
ce
of
Jui
ls
e
pil
o
1n
m
e
up
a
e
cer
ma
ma
y
en
11.
l
,
renP
ted
r-

or more.
shorter variant, consisting of seventeen ingredients, and also
called the Hingvadi powder. In another recension this
shorter variant is given in BhP ., II, 2 m. On the other
d
calle
is
ch
whi
ant,
vari
er
long
a
s
give
m
7
fo~
a
III,
,
yen
HS.
mad
d,
e
han
hav
e
thre
all
(1)
:
es
the following differenc
ch
whi
and
der
pow
"'u'
Hin
at
'gre
or
,
iiigu
ad-h
for
'
Vrih
ous
the
caci
'effi
l,i.
vkd
Mnn
e
ha,
.
Chd
and
Ch.
6'a.J:iia ; (2)
'
"
t
.
l:&tosiil.:al!,; (3) Y. has pan cha lav a7J am 'fiv e salt s' for con23t ains wenty-eight ingredients.
143 (in Dut t's Trans
38
I,
S.,
also
See
55.
See Par t I, note
laro ~ dre. The read ing mai lyen a agrees also with the
1163 .
I,
.,
BhP
and
29)
No.
,
171
p.
n,
latio
er
wat
m
war
'
ga
a7J
1.-m
-sud
mtu
corresponding phrase gharmd
2t In the very similar fonu ula below, verses 80-84, we
,
lVI
ula
form
and dear wine' in Chamka's sho rter version of the
as equivalents
tly
1ren
app:
lha
tnc
mag
krisf
and
dni
yav
e
hav
ld
wou
i
ikan
'dli
6 4", TV. 6:i, 66). The read ing kd,mukaJ; tato
latt er
the
of
tity
iden
the
On
M.
and
ajag
and
6du
ajrn
of
mean that the pills, thu s made, are ' efficacious even more than
Ind . II, 116, 117,
r.
Pha
See
ty.
rtain
unce
h
muc
is
e
ther
1rhtn the powder is used in the othe r way.' Bot h readings
also Chakradatta's commentary
.;
Diet
.
Med
172,
p.
.,
Med
.
Mat
giTe good sense. The same formula, in ano ther recension, (ed. p. 441) a.nd Gangadhar's commentary (p.154) on Charaka
in il6b verses whic~ arra nge s the ingr edie nts in a different as well as Sivad:lsa's commentary on Chakradatta. Th;
order, is given in Sa., II, 6 121 A thir d recension, aga in latt er identifies ajamodu and aja gan dM with the wild and
amnging the ingredients in a. different order, is found in cultivated varieties respectively of yamdn.
24 ; in the former,
3
II,
.,
BhP
and
V.. XXX ""' (TV. 76-78)
~5 In the same formula, verses 80-84, we have kustumbu-ru
UDder the name of Dvitiya-laiiigva.di-chu'l"IJa 'a second instead of dhdnya, which settles the identity of the latt er
Hingddi powder.' Thi s recension is in the Sar dula Vik1i "itb coriander. See ante, note 8.
iJn:a metre, but it has an app end ix in the Vasanta Tilakii
21 All three expressions lavarJe dve, lava1},at-rayam and
mehe. which states tha t 'thi s is the original (ddya) Hin gva di panclialavar_iam are used in different recensions or variants
fonnala, u give n in the Asvina.-Samhita.' It would follow of this formula. The first of these term s means the Virla
fnnn this remark tha t the recension give n in our Manuscript and the Sonchal (sauvarcliala ) salts, see below, verse 80, al~o
II a lat.er re-east of the formula.. A fou rth recension in Oh., VI, 5 (v. 65) ; the second, those two with the addi~ and arra ngin g the ingr edie nts, aga in differently, tion of rock-salt (saindhava) ; the thir d these three, toge ther
66
, and V.,
~
1
X,
XX
,
SY.
7)
(S
gt'YeD. in S., IV, 5 410
with sea-salt (sd.mudta) and sambar-salt (roma.!:a) ; see
The latt er adds to it the 1emark iti hiit gva di Mat . Med., page 84. Opinions, however, differ. Sivadisa, in
Mli!a-pralaral,t sam skri ten- 6/da l,t, i.e., 'thi s is a. revised his commenta1'Y on our formula in Chakradatta, identifies the
lflBion of the formula for Hin gvu di pills.' Susruta, more two salts with sonchal and rocksa.lt ; so also Gangadhar
~Yer, st&t.es that the pills a.re to be mad e aks l,a- mdt ra, i.e., in bis commentary on Charaka. (v. 65) ; also the Med. Diet.
(of II much u an alr.sl,a.' An aksha. is the same as a karsha On the other hand, in Po.rt III, verses 31, 32 virJa and rock
lee ~ not.e 9), and this , ther efor e, sup port s the read ing salt seem to be intended as the " two salts.''
21 .J.natyaga appears ~o be a. synonym of.n_ira~ya_ya, which
tct,.,!,la of our Man usc ript. A fifth recension in tris htu bh
~ and once more re-a rran gin g the ing1edients, occurs in occurs below, in v. 927, m the sense of uuf aihn ? m 11ts effects.
.
!\fat
see
ion,
erat
mac
'
or
d
.van
bhd
of
ess
11
proc
k~rm
the
io~
On
~s
ress
exp
the
uses
It
3).
29-3
(vv.
1M
1~
IV,
t "
! ~ or more efficacious' or Mrm ulta lt tato dhi kam . Med., p. 11, and Wise, p. 130. It consists i_n _reducing ~g s
ct1on
deeo
or
e
1mc
d
esse
expr
e
som
in
them
ing
soak
der
ori
t
th~
like
es,
vers
4ita
ikri
\
tila.
Sard
in
n,
~ h recensio
the
in
day
the
ng
duri
them
ing
dry
and
t,
nigh
the
;;
d:J
the
m
nd
fou
is
nts,
llS hut re-arranging the ingr edie
generally
but
rs,
hou
four
ntytwe
in
ed
plet
com
:a
"it
196
the
of
e
ma.d
be
to
cted
" IU, 7 , where the pill s are dire
'th
t'
d
~
a
.
w1
s
tme
e
som
an
s
time
n
seve
to
e
thre
from
ted
re
n
reee
e
a kdchdt-sha, i.e., 11, ltarsha. In all t~es
m
tary
men
com
the
ease
ent
pres
the
In
s,
fluid
f
~
,
but
'-idea, ~ formula consists of nineteen ingredients ;
to mean
ly'
at,ed
repe
'
ains
expl
~2)
note
(see
a
ntt
rad
~~
=~
n
tha
less
or
e
mor
of
s,
~ ~t oecurs in several varia.nt
note 177.
t:5ee
.
days
ive
ecut
cons
n
489
seve
on
or

.
I *
S., VI, ingredients. Thus, ther e is in Ch. , VI, 5 (vv. 65,66), seven t unes,
191 (vv. 9, lOJ, a
11111
14
IV,
.,
AH
,
J7)
U \VV. 26,

This formula, but und er the nam e of Hii lgv-ddi powder

459
(vv. 7580), Chd., xx x'
6
VI,
i., found identically in Ch.,
lJl , and V .. XX X ~78 (vv. 70-75). There are, however'
~

n_x .

~ \t

86

noWER MANUS CRIPT, PAH.T

n.

LCu,\,,

J.

(XXIV) A })owclor l'or Moclicn.ting J,iquor.62

9
(67_7o.) Tako two karsha (i.e., ono c11ch) oJ' tho RCC(h~ of' Kut:1ja (llola?"rhena
untidysen terioa) and long popper, ono a~d a .half pala of Mad~ urasft (Sansrmlera zeytanica),
ono pa.lao of Patha (Stephania hernandijolia), two pala oi ginger, (08) one karsha c~ach
of sonchal-salt and the alkaline ashes of barley straw,

Third Leaf: Reverse.

and half a karsha of
. , and
0
powder the whole :finely. (69) Of this one may drink a mflrjflra -pada with clarified butter
or rice-gruel, or, if one is accustomed to spirit uous liquor, he may stiffen68 it with a liquor
and then drink it. (70) This is a remedy a gainst indigest ion, spleen, morbid secretion of
urine, morbid pallor7, :fistula in ano, and piles, if t aken in the form of a medicat ed liquor.64
1

(XXV) The !RDULA Powder,

in 4 sl6ka.
(71-75 a.) Take one part of asafretida and two parts of Vacha (Acorns Calamus),
add three parts of viqa-salt, four parts of ginger, (72) five parts of lovage, six parts of
.chebulic myrobalan, and seven parts of plumbago-root, and make the whole into fine
powder. (73) When finely powdered, it may be taken with clear spirits of rice, or with
some other intoxica ting liquor, or simply with warm water. (74) This powder cmes
abdomi nal tumours , promotes the appetite , relieves piles, severe abdomi nal pains, cough
asthma, and costiveness. (75) It is a most excellen t powder, composed by Atreya and
known by the name of ~Ardula (or ' plumbago-root').
(XXVI ) 'l he
1

MATULU NGA

Pills of the Asvins.6G

(75b-77a.) Take one pala9 of sonchal-salt, twice as much of Indian souel, (76)
four times as much of cumin, and eight times as much of black pepper.
This formu1a is called a Ok~aris k/a, which mea.ns
'an ariskta made with a powder.' A.riskta is medicated
spirituous liquor, prepared from honey and treacle with the
addition of medicinal drugs, the whole being steeped in water
and allowed to ferment. There are, however, two kinds of
medicated liquor, a,,isl,fa and dsa"a (see below, v. 493).
The liquor is called a,,.islta when unboiled drugs are used in
the preparatio n of it, and dsava, when a decoction of the
drugs is used. See 81., II, 10, v. 2, BhV., II, 26 and
29 rr; also .Mat. Med., p. 13. See also Part I, note 39. For
another formu1a of a 01~4"8 " ta see below, vv. 104-107.
- I cannot trace any formula identical with ours any12

where.
18 A.ld4ana is
explained in Med. Diet. to mean mixing
(ifN?ta', or stiffening, fortifying (wtt~jana). In the latt.er
~ dld49a is used here. It means, however, also to
thicken by stining (did.I~ ); so below in v. 304, and in
.A.H., VI, S9, v. 170,
" Verse 70b is short by one instant; probably read,
prakritioally, d'l'isdm,i for drld71ui. -Prayogella is emphatic
"by the ~ . or habitual use"; so also in v. 275 ; and

~ l y ~ d t in v. 462.
. . ~ ~ synQDym of OMtralta, the largest in~;~ the~ of the polt'dei. .Another ,ynonym
of Oiit,oak :aa .d.g1flldja, and wider this name the same

These make

formu1a is given in SY., VI, 27-32 1~4, V., V 187 (vv. 56-60)
Chd., VI, 17 164 and Mat. Med., p. 181. In these works,
however, eight parts of Kush/ha (Saussurea Lappa) are added
as an eighth ingredient ; nor is the composition ascribed in
them to Atreya. But that the formula is really the same
is shown by the name .Agnimalcha, which proves that it
originally ended with Ohitralca, and that the addition of
Kuslt{ka is of a later date. Probably our Manuscrip t gives
the compositio n as originally ma.de by Atreya; and the name
of the author was dropped in the later works which added
Kushfka. In a third recension the formula is f ound in
AH., IV, 14 au; (v. 36). Here, however, Ohitraka is replaced
byVdfya (ie, Bala or Sida cordifolia) ; and accordingly the
name Sardfila is differently explained to mean either a simlia,
or' lion' (because the powder is strong lik e a lion), or aa
the Sardulavik ri4ita metre (because the formula is composed
in that measure). This, however, is obviously a mere shift.
511 The name
means 'Citron-pil ls composed by the Asvins '
(see below, note 126). This formula is given in the Chd.,
XXIII, 11 331, but in a shorter recension, running thUJH
" Take aonchal, tamarind, cumin, and blacl.t pepper in sue
cessively doubled quantities, powder them and mak~ them
U!) with citron juice into pills that cure abdominal palllS ~ue
to disordered air.'' Tamarind is substituted here for IndiaD
sorrel, and the reference to digestion is omitted,

' t.J

llOWBlt MANUSUTtJprr, PAJt'J'

, with tho juioo of citrons. (77a) 'rlicy

c1 uo to deranged a,ir

>l 1111
bdo1111mtl 1mms
j11 o l .
t

87

] (.

('lf\I

01110 t1

.111

,
good cond1t1on
cccp the digeRt'
ion m

WI

:ttlll

(XXVI I) The Sour MATULU NOA Pills.10

.
. .
1 th th .
(78 ttud 79,) Take the juice of citrons and sukta&
'd S/.1lt lovage, rock-salt58, and sonchal-salt, and ~ak e tl.rce at1cbi~, Ind1~n sorrel,
e ze w ole mto pills. (79)
d
iles
' b drunk to relieve
" 111
an to cure severe pains in the heart and the
p

TltCSO way O
d
t
.
abd
and
appetite
of
loss
a,
d1anhre
ess,
costiven
of
attacks
'd
1
om1na um.ours cause
,

si <',
by deranged air.

(XXVIII)

Other

Pills of the Asvins,60

M ATULU NGA.

in 5 sl6ka.
2
12 , asafretida, Indian
a
Pushkar
a,
acrids
three
the
oroot,
plilmbag
(80-84. ) Take
sorrel, vi4asalt and Asvagandha (Wi thani a somnifera), also coriander-seeds, Vacha
(.J.co,us Oalamus), po~egranate,. sonchal- salt, and fresh carbonate of potash, (81) Add
to this an equal quantity by weight of fresh lovage, black cumin, saffron, Amaraj a
(inferior Acacia Catechu), and cumin-seeds. After being well-dried in the glare of the
60
sun, mako the whole of the ingredients into powder, and add to it an equal quantity of
the juice of citrons in a diluted state. (82) Having been thus steeped in the juice, rub
9
it into a paste, and make it up into pills of the weight of a badara. One of these
the patient should take the first thing in the morning with some medicated liquor,
0
or with honey, or liquor of honey, or sarkara 1, or he may take it with spirits of rice, or
Fourth Leaf: Obverse.
7
with curds, or with whey. (83) Cough, asthma, long-standing morbid p::l.1lor severe
spleen, abdominal pains, severe costiveness, hiccough, heart-diseases, apathy, salivation,
acute diarrhrea, painful abdominal tumours, (84) cholera, tympanitis, weak digestion,
dysentery, inflammation of the anus, and piles: all these diseases are relieved by these
0
pills, if given as directed ; they are also an excellent remedy for syncope 2, if adminis

tered with hot water.

(XXIX) The

10

Powder of the Asvins.

(85 and 86.) Take one dharar;ia0 each of Patha (Stepha nia hernand ifolia), seeds of
GuLMA

lulda see Part T, note 27. For a different recipe

seeBhP., J, 2 17 and SA.., II, 11 m (vv. 7b, Sa), quoted in the
larger Petersburg Dictionary, under ukta.
"Lava'}-ottam-dkh'!Ja, lit. 'that which is known as the
ock salt
f
b t It,
~
best aalt.' L
CO"'- I . ~oeda'l,lutfama,' es sa ,hli a namet or rt C.hd'
,,
......on Y CWJ saind/aava ; see t e commen ary o
tat and AH IV 8 aas (v Hll}
V, 29
t stands
_1
.

., '
" I ha
ve not been able to trace this formuuo, as 1
1.. praot1callY the same as the formula.
"""'
in, elaewhere ; but 1't IS
int enes 293.J.. It app00,rs in other works to be broken up
hh1 several distinct formulas, the chief of which dis found
dO
"'"'er th
ofTtun1,e name of Tumburadya-cl,:uN_La, o~ 'th~ pQw er :ma
aa, or .~ and other drugs,' Tumbur11 bemg e1ther the same
9
(vv. 81
XXVI"
V.,
See
ru.
RJ ,_~ila.r t-0, Rllstumbu
t:I
~l
IV
.AH
1)
d
1 79 80 100
VV 0 "
'ao
.,..
"'

-.a,
, an . v.
(" 86-3'1 " anu , ,
Sa., II, 6 m (vv. 92931, quot.ed in Mat. Med.,
p. ~
alao Ch., VI, 9 M-1 (v. 107 tT.).
'
1 On

ft

S:,

The construction in v. 81b. is rather awkward; but

samahit-am1a, lit., ha.ving its parts put together, refers to the
whole of the preceding ingredients.
61 Sarlcara is a. kind of liquor made from a watery infusion (tl>ya.) of Woodfordia floribunda (dkataks) and sugar, see
AH I 5 (comm, to v. 73), and Med. Diet., s. v. Sc1rkara

.
madya.
e2 Tamas is unconsciousness, or loss :f consciousness, and
ti ed as the first aDd main symptom of
.
1S always
co onor swoon, and of sannyasa or cata.lepsis ;
ha s men
mu.re ' yn. pein severe ca.qes of asthma :see below vv. 424,
also as ocdcurnling ~8 ,.. ~ .. vv 118 479 also note 239. See
'
'

941 an tam vu '" =

tamalea
called
also
is
It
4).
(v.
46828
VI,
s.,
,

121 123
.,VI 101 (v. 30), AH., IV, 3 (v. 70), But the conCh., . ' f our verse and tbe mention of tamak are awk

t
struction
d tb reading would seem to be corrup
d
war an
60

MN

I
I

88

BOW BR MAN USCRIP'P, PAR'11 IT .

[ Cn~i,.

Ka.linga (HolanTien a a11tidyse1Jte1ioa~ , MUF1fakn, (O!JPerus rotm1,dus), !t6hi~1i (P icror.

rln,za Kwr oa ), and Ativi shft (Aov'l1,itum lieter ophyllitrn) , add tt1rm cr1c equal to four
dhara:r;iatl3 and drink thb powder with the urine of t1 cow. (8G) It 1cmoves f1:om. the body
the t hirty-six kinds of skin-diseases, and destroys the seven grounrls of rapid consum.p.
tionM; it also cures abdominal tumours, if t11ikeu for one month, removing them. all, ii
the patie nt diets himself especially on clarified butte r and meat.

(XXX) The M!GA DH A P owder.10

(87-9 5.) Take equal parts of long pepp er, viqa-salt, and the carbonates of potash
and soda, also of ginger, black pepper, and rock- salt, (88) also of lovage, Dant i (Balio
spmmum montanum), turpeth-root, Vatsa ka (Hola rrkena antidysenterica), sonchal-salt,
cumin-seeds, and the three myrobalans, (89) and make them all into fine powder. This
will make a most excellent preparation of powder if well macerated in the urine of a
cow. (90) Of this a dose of one viq.ala-pada9 should be given with waim water to a
patie nt, after he has taken some greasy food and there by greased his bowels. (91) If,
havin g well digested it, he becomes thirsty, he may be allow ed to drink a lixivi um of
Ghiit agan dha (Prosopis spioigera)"0 with the juice of pomegrana tes; (92) then he will
be rendered quite comfortable ; and if, on this being diges ted, be should become desirous
of food, (93) he may parta ke of a mild stimu lative, consisting of red rice well-boiled
toge~her with the broth of game distinctly seasoned with vineg ar and salt. (94) In the
case of cholera, piles and other diseases, of difficult digestion or indigestion, also of morbid
pallor7, (95) abdominal tumours due to disordered air, and chronic diarrhrea, if this prescription is made use of, the patie nt will obtai n relief.
(XXX I) The HARI DRA Powd er of the A~vins.10
(96-1 01.) Take equa l parts of the two Harid ra66, black pepp er, lotus, Kush tha
(Saussurea Lapp a), long pepp er, root of the cotton plant , Marhsi (Nardoatachys
Jatamansi), and carbonate of soda, (97) and rub these eight ingretlients into a paste on
ea Olustartl,a in claturtlia-dliara'YJ,a probably stands for
clustUf'g1JIIJ,a, just u tuktam a for asli;a,QUIIJa in v. 76. The
reading should have been claturt kam dkara7Jam, but this

two consecutive chapters MN., XLVIII and XLIX, and

SY,, L. and LI. It may be that for a similar reason, the
two l!ets of diseases, amoun ting to 36, are classed togethe r in
would not have suited the metre. See note 9.
our Manuscript. The makalcshaya I t ake to be the same as
N This is a puzzlin g passage. The text is imperfectly pre
what is usually called -raja-yaicsltma or 'phthis is ' lNid.,
aerved, but the reading of the numbe r 36 (skattrimat) is p. 62). It is described as ' arising from the waste of the
practically certain. 1.'he only claee of diseases of which I can seven elemen ts' (dhatuTcshaya-janita, Nid., p. 621. Theee
find thirty-s ix enumerated, are the ish11dra-ro9a or ' minor seven 'ele,ne nts' or dl,atu (see ante, p. 16, note 34) are here
diseues.' Of these AH., VI, 31 AB (v. 33b) enumerates apparen tly referred to by the term sthana or' ground .'
65
thirty-six, all of which may be roughly described as 'skinThis is conjectural. The reading of the t ext is perfectl y
dileasea: Charaka dOEJl!I not treat of them as a class at all, clear ; but I cannot find the word avalcshar in any dictionary
while B., II, 13 288 ( 1) enumerates forty-four, and the Nid., or medica l work ; nor does it seem to be known to modern
p.199, baa forty-three, includi ng some which are not s'kin- Kavira jas. There may be an error in the text; and yava
dilea101. Anothe r poasible explanation, however, is suggeEted lcshara 'carbon ate of potash ' or avilcsM-ra 'ewe's milk' sug
by Prof. J oily, in vol. LIII, p. 380 of the Journa l ASB. gests itself. The Kavira.j whom I consult
ed suggested ajaThe tl8U8l number assigned to the skin-diseases (hshfka) is lcsM.,a or 'goat's milk' But the pronou
n tasy am, in the
18, -.., '1 great (mald) and 11 minor (lcsnudra ) ; see S., II, sequel, seems to show that only one thing, and
that of the
128
o(cl.! ). Ob., 1L 5 (cl. 3), MN., XLIX, 1 ~, 2. The same feminin e gender, is intended. Hence I prefer to t ake 9/irita
Dmll'blr 18 ii alao uafgned to certain diseases of the penis, gandham-avalc sAarim to mean one thing only, and ava!cshan
called .141a; 8., II, 14,M' (cl. l}, MN., XLVII I, 1 ~,1, to mean a 'lixiviu m,' or a solution of alkaline salts
from the
l!'or this nuon. as the oommentator Br:tkan,hadatta explains, woodashes of Prosopie spioiger a.
~. Un and i dlla di.eeaaes are ~ by Madhava in
66
See Part I, note 80.

,.r.

l.
,.., tlt '.

rtll :-"

'! !
~

B O W ER 11

t'..

fA'.NuscRlP1', PART

. tO
rl w n m nk e tile pa.st e lU

11L

11

l
o!
.
t
H.
kA
a
to
l
ua
eq
.l.. 0m ' p il l mndo of th is po wd erPrn
u.1;:1s h1 a d dry
them in th e
n
ay be given w ith
.I..Ul

Wann water.

Fourth Lea.,..
"J

-Leverse.

_
m
ch
hi
ht' litft'.l"l'nt ki nd of diseases w
ar
he
ti~
tow
re~
n
tio
es
<>
di
in
9)
(9
:
it
by
d
~e
bde cu
O
~ " h: lrg t'S . sm1n~ll'y. an gi na , costivenestyab
~ on of
,
t
al
nn
on
,
'

'd ,
.
~
d
u-t-0
e
du
s
ur
no
ur
It
)
O
(lO
an d
r.
ai
d
ge
an
er
1 ,1 / , QT sp1 er s po1-.on.
h
I
s
re
cu
so
al

.

,1-: ..
,_
.
d
ire
pa
im
f
o
ts
ec
f
et
e
.
pm, n: an d
!I ~lI'p1on ~ -t m g, an d re li ev es ficat ul en ce, ep1lep
.
d
f "
:1
e.,
b
e
ur
iz
se
)
01
(1
,
ty
ili
er
st
an
,
sy
th
In
.
ur
bo
la
ex
pl
m
co
d
an
~.
i.1
:ld
ui
.
ri~
u
ni
,
,

of
se
ca
e
t
:
fs&
er

th
he
w
n,
ho
po
y
an
by
ry
.Ju
ID
ht
a
ck
a
as
ed
us
be
ay
m
.
1
'
o
ro
or
h
l't
tt'
l
))l
fl\
ug or as an omtment.

(X X X II ) T he

GAU];>IKA Pi lls .1 0

a
,,
(
ha
ac
V
v
ar
do
ze
e
ak
T
)
3.
10
d
(P
an
:!
ki
10
la
Ta
l)
uf
am
al
s
ru
.co
.a
., '
18
ht
nl
lla
hy
.
.
a
m
'.
.
l
h
e
th
y
fr
e,
cl
ea
t1rifttrrio , lo ng p eppe r, gi ng er , an d tr
O
d
an
r.
tte
bu
ed
ifi
ar
cl
th
~i
e
w
b

th
h
'it
\\
)
03
(1
.
lls
pi
to
in
it
e
,k
s
m.
in
h
rr
ta
ca
t
oo
ch
e
th
m
s
m
a..
sp
d
re
cu
e
ay
m
is
.
pa

'
'
th
h
en
ev
h
ug
co
ey ar e of an ag~ra-rated
w en
in the ~1des, he ar t an d ab do m en , an d dr y
,
-

cha.raeter.

68
.
or
qu
(X X X II I) A no th er Po w de r for Medicating Li
of
la)
i1
(p
d
re
nd
hu
e
on
d
an
,
er
pp
pe
k
ac
bl
)
of
10 4- 10 7. ) T ak e tw o hu nd re d (palaD
'
1a
w
ka
e
on
d
an
,
er
ng
gi
y
dr
od
go
d
an
r
ga
su
of
lo-rnge an d lo ng pe pp er , al so on e pa la ea ch
of
ha
rs
ka
e
on
d
ad
e
es
th
To
.
be
ju
ju
n
ea
cl
d
each of {105) ta m ar in d, po m eg ra na te an
ed
ft
si
of
ha
rs
ka
a
lf
ha
l,
rre
so
an
di
In
of
ha
rs
ka
e
cinnamon. ha lf a ka :r sh a of cu m in , ( 106) on
r
de
w
po
nt
lle
ce
ex
t
os
m
a
e
ak
m
er
th
ge
to
e
es
coriander? an d on e ka r: -h a of so nc ha l- sa lt. Th
ps
to
dy
et
pl
m
co
so
al
it
s;
le
pi
r
fo
re
cu
l
ca
di
ra
a
is
s
hi
T
)
07
(1
.
or
qu
li
g
in
at
ic
ed
m
r
fo
a.
m
th
a
d
an
h,
ug
co
,
r7
llo
pa
d
bi
or
m
e,
as
se
di
tar
chronic di ar rh oo a, an d relieT"es he

see
ru1
iso
po
On
al'
im
an
nno
or
al
im
an
er
eth
..-b

.,
'- I:.e
\VV
us
2
V,
S.,
),
M
,
-17
8,
v.
(v
,.,.:!
X
LX
.
Y
~.
25
,
Cl, VI
1 7
' (v v. 5b,
35
1, i. ~S I. SS 1, V, 3 u (vv. I :ff.), AH ., VI ,
6r. S:, ~ U ). They are divirled in to al 'fi tri ma or 'na tu ra l,'
d
me
ter
o
als
is
ter
lat
e
Th
.
9)
23
.
(v
f
ida
t:il
'ar
or
,a,
llld triJn'a
!iO). .A u thincr "hen it ha s become spoiled by age
i
sh
da
d
lle
ca
is
,
us
no
iso
po
t'd
rn
tu
s
ha
t.'
DC
ihe
an
,
ses
tau
r
he
~
th 9a.,.a
"''a.. The Bhan Pr ak ls:l alone differs by making bo
The ~k ri
~l di d; ~$ a sub-divisions of lrritrima pois:in.
d
an
~
ni
'a
or
a
11
a1
il9
jci
to
in
d
de
iv
b.l
su
e
a.r
ns
Qo
P<
tn..
).
ral
De
~J
d
an
le
tab
ge
(ve
'
al
m
ni
-a
on
n
or
a
ir
#l
or
:; ~
or
.
a
sh
vi
t'd
h{
ms
da
d
lle
ca
o
als
are
ns
iso
po
-.a
ga
Jto
th
':1
als
im
an
in
d
ce
du
pro

e,
i
r,
:i
1'i
s4(
rit
da
or
:::'!'r-ottia
fangs; an d th e st U 11iro ar e also called mulavislia
ey
Th
'
t~.
roo
e
th
in
ed
uc
od
pr

.,
i.e
a,
wl
a
Or
~ ila;ja
t~"' 1~ .l. ,ai ~. be :ause in th e enumeration of then- sources,
S...JIOlllOll-langs of animals an d th e roots of plants are ~e8
llleiiti<>aed. in th ei r :respa:tive classes {see Gangadhar
at
th
ted
no
be
y
ma
It
).
'"
9
.
VT
,
23
.
YI

Ch
n
:-to
'1! -- to Ch ara ka an d to
_
i
t
,_
..
i.t ._ -.
-" .I "- .- n Dames ar e pe,..-w.uu-

"" (,.

'

formulas quoted from that work (~.g., the N in ~ })('rier

15,
e .AH.,
Ch VI til:! tuv (vv. 121-129\ quoted in th
IQ
O:! Ml
VI
,
.,
1D
.,., \ff ...,
V 11-21 4~0). Ga ra is explainoo in .A.H..
ft made
oe mu'.tu
d BhP II, 4 1a to be an un,"holeeor
.. ;,)
- - and.ad

l
.,
an
.., n,

..
....
un
an
.
anu
n
me
of
)
ala
(m
ns
tio
cre
ex
ty
of t e dir
~ ts to
ir husbands. and by~t~
.. tered by women to the
.... .
- .1 :-_.
. th . ~- OIU or -~
minis
.'
"''
"'"
"
u,T
'
ell
.n
gro
to
d
foo
ir
the
. gs, in
kin
0,
'-7
67
.
n
eee
~
ish
nb
ur
Ch
a
r
fo
ula
rm
f
.
th78
te
no
see also

L- -- 1.
ea t or ano er o
n
gm
.~
ww
w
e
th
of
t
ian
viu
t
gh
sli
a
ly
on
is
l
.
Th111. forum ad the name of Sh l~ na po,ttier ITT, H l7 )
previously .un er th e 111\me; for llagadi is heN uynonym
The ingredients are rtions only differ in some of th~a...i~'ftef
the propo nt dilTeren~ being Uut reJ11.ow.on. Cl
A
rta
.
of Ya vu ni ;
.r
foo
to
'
np
gi
y
dr
of
~
l
l
i
"
po
im
.,t
mo
clients, the
sugi.\1' to one fo~rth,./ ~! e t;hl\la,-a; for l pala = .a lou~ha.
times ib quantity l ia1 order of the drugs this
fi t in V XIV ~ (n. ~. jS )'
With regard to the ser .
f.>nnula. IN "" '~
of
st resembles the re ension o.
d the other reoensiOJlS
mo .
On th it an
ll
note 8.

I, .

roi:-o.la

this

10(;

lU>WMII l\l NN II HO IIJl''I ', l'A ll'Jl tl ,

(I ll) .A llliNJ HAl,A

I C11A11. 'JJI.

OH,' ..

in 7 ,101m.
(2 0-!!SO.) l~lt '" l<anrnd 7J/ig11icir111, tnko one lrnnclr1.d wd l-n t(lllf:Hlr,~1 (p:1.la
(>f
1"<>0ts vr Uni!\ (Si.da co rd ifo lia ). ii11d lioil tlillm in ntw dl't,1111.11 or
water, til l tlu 1.1)/uJl<J (
tl'<luce<l fo on e fo ud h <!f t!if! origin(l/ qu an tit y. (281) No w a<ld leu mor<}
pal:t. <>f H,J..!t.
(~ 'id a CQnJifolia), mu<lu np w ith m ilk ir1fo n, 1m':)fo, 11h:io tiwo iit}
lrnku.0 of oil nia,fo from
uccxutit,ttcd 1' :-,~unrnm, (282) and hoil t!tc wl,olf' wH,h four timo.,q thP la
tte r qu an tit y
(i.e., eight, {HJhaka) of m ilk ov er a, gcntfo Jlre. Jn this mnnnt.:r th e oil ~hou
ld ho })<Jik'<l
te n times. (18:}) 'l'his J3alu oil is an itpprovecl rcmccly for numerous diF.(~
ascs. It it1
recommended to be ulJad in th e form of a draught or a liniment or an inuredien
t of onrJ 8
food or an crrhinc or an cncnut,1'\ (28,Jj) in al l diseases connected w ith the
seasons, and

those aooompanicd w ith l10morrhages, also in diseases of th e womh of womcn1

~ or of the
semen of men. (285) It cures dryness of th e pa la te, morbid tbfrst, morbid
heat, severe
pains in th e side, unhealthy menses, drying up an d wa.sting of th e body, m
adness, and

erysipelas.

Te nt h Le af : Obverse.
{286) It lengthens life, promotes strength, an d relieves cough an d as th m a; in
fact, th is oil m ay be administered as a general remedy for al l diseases.

(IV ) The AM ~I TA Oil, 148

in 25 sl6ka an d 1 pada.
(2 87 -3 12 a. ) 'l'h e two tru th -s pe ak in g Asvins, th e divine physicians, honourec
l by
th e Devas, ha ve declared th e following excellent oil which prnmotcs plum
pness, ( 288)
relieves al l diseases, is :fit for a.king, an d is as good as ambrosia. It is kn
ow n by th e
na m e of A m p. ta (or 'am br os ia ') an d is an oil able to m ak e m en strong.
(289) A t th e
tim e of Pu sh ya1' 9, af te r ha vi ng said prayers160, performed purificatory rit
es, an d a.sked
th e Bl'Ahman's blessing in a few words, ta ke ou t liquorice-roots grown in
a favourable
place. (290) O f th e fresh ju ic e of these roots le t a clever ph ys ic ia n ta ke
fo ur pa tra9,
an d ad d four pa la9 each of th e fo llo wi ng dr ug s: Prapau:r;iqarika15\ A m rit
a (T in os po ra
co rd ifo lia ), kn ot s of th e root-staJk of th e lotus, Sa ta va ri (A sp ar ag us ra
cemosus), (291)
Sr in g! ta ka (P ra pa bispinoaa), emblic myrobalan, U du m ba ra (F ic us gl
omeiata),
Kaseruka (Scirpua Kgaoor), th e ba rk of each of th e (five) tre es w ith a m ilk
152
y sap ,
{292) roots of K u, a (P oa cyrwsuroides), Kasa (Saacharum spontaneum), an
d Ik sh u
(lacckarum ojficinarum}, also of Sa ra (Saccharum Sara) an d Virai;ia (Andropogon
wa On the object and method of decortication, or cleansing

of aeaamum, aee Ph ar, Ind., vol. III , p. 29, in the Ju ry

Bsports of the Madras Exhibition.
147 !rhe 'D!lf1Pad or ' afflictions' of the yo,ii or 'womb '
am ,ai d to be twenty. See Nid., p. 241, V., LX VI II 868

(T, 91 ); Wile, p. sso.

1'1 I have not been able to trace thi s formula elsewhere.
It is a pbeJwmenally long one, consisting of no less than
eiglny-three ingredients, actually named (i.e., for ty in the
Gnt aad fo nr thr ee in the 1ecoud part), besides othe1s no t
.amed, ha permitted. A few, iadeed, are repeated in the

,eo on d pi. tt,

H9

P11sk'!ja is one of the twenty-seven lunar asteriSlllS,

the six th according to the older reckoning. It is one of the
auspicious tim es for undertaking medical treatment. See,
e.g., AH ., VI , 39r;a5 (v. 54). Ibidem, II, 1 18ll (n . 38b39a)
a ceremony to insure the conception of a malo child
(pumsavana) is directed to be performed in Pushyn time,
See also ibidem, VI , 35 (comm. to v. 27).
1 Fo r an
example of such a prayer, seo Dr. Wise, p. 134.
161 See Pa rt I,
note 54.
1 2 See
Pa rt I, note 69,

nnw1i11t 1M \

or

Nl lft01t1 " '''I PAll'I'

J,
A
l
J,,
,t r1, ( p
.
tJfl
7
v
1,fl;
u,1rn11n,
V
(20:l)
lnlu~,
l,hu
nl
nn<l
)''.
rA,
_..
11
1
.
,,,11t,u1,), ,,r
n< Int1 cut ,
'\'of:1., H ( f'nlrmw~ .7l.ol ltU(J), A tJ lll'U~hn,l{f\ , ,..ey11/11,R ./ 11j ft~11), Vidto1 ( ; " li'!t ( 1>11r11q~11.it1,,
l''111111P0. ,lfqU,,t,,)
(..-1rl/,,,t ocht, 1:1111 ; ) ~~
-'a/J. rin1 m), tlu,t 1.11-l, eoco11inuf Priy
- ,
t;,, , ., hn ',I mU
angu (A' l .
,

..
)

&
ntbtl ({,oica ' Ku\HJU. ( llolw1!1e.,ia, ant'(i Jaw flo.r/m rgf,ir,,1(, ) ( ,t~i) / (JJrfftl,l1ailJ
k a\olA ('l'r,lJlu,.
c1itericr1), rni in lcmr'
J ... l N,n.knbhn (Tcrmin alia 41'Juna} A/ 1/R
i.ul (1f the l,1 t
'
, i:;vnkarntt (.S
d 1
u.s '
, nlwret1 rolmsta) 1 a- .. le .

6011 /auiger) , an p umhago-ioot (~OG) l

' uiH,JJn n, (,-f ndr, 'J
u so othe1 t .
'
lJ
l
:r
l)lllllY llB may JO o J1,H,mnblo. Boil all th , . u.s l'l11g0.nt,. S\n:'t, or t:Qur dr CJ/# .
,ng ugs,
eso u1 two l A
. cd d t
h.
d
( l'uQa of Wbtcr (2'l')
f1
O''
hth
onc-cio
o
ucc
r
lS
wliole
he
t
. t1 au w (..'D.
. .
ae orig; nal
~
o
of fine powder of one pala each of th f ll . <Jtl(Wlrlg, bo1l in it. 11ast Jl1UUe
a
ll
drug
owmg
o
c
)
.
'd
S
<

- : lhu (Sicfo co>-,li't)lio)

.
i a spinosa , Jivft (lJenclrob'
NamihnIa

t1
l
ium, multteaule}
)
:,
' cow u1g1.:. K irukn (Scirpus

Kgaoor), (297 Nata (Tabernamiontana O

,
01 onar ia) mercury155 S . kk
. pr1 !t ( 1'r igm..elfo
cortiiculata), small cardamo ms and cinna -b k' ,.
~ ' Jivaka'1, \U~hahhakn'1, Mt:dA'1,
Mad}luka ( Bassia latijolia ), and blue lot
98 2
' the colour producing salfronJ aloe
us
ood and cinnamo n-leave s v da
,, ' I ri (Ipomoea digitata), Ksh1rakak6li'\ Virn ( Ura,ia
w- '
) t. t ,. ,
lagopodioides), and Sariva (Iahnocarpu8 fi"utesaens) , (299
oa avan t.a..sparagu, race
,
.
(
.
mosus), Pnyang u :fglaia Iloxburghiana), Guqftchi (Tinospora cordifolia), filaments
of the lotus, LamaJJ aka (Andropogon laniger), red and white sandal, and fruit..; of
Rajada ~ (Mirwusops hexandra), (800) pearl, coral, conch-shell, moon-stone, i:;apphire.
crystal, silver, gold, and other gems and pearls, (301) liquorice, madder, and Ali1sullli\ti
(JJesmodium ga;ngeticum). Boil the whole slowly over a gentle fire (302) with four
9
patra of (sweet) oil and eight times as much of milk, adding also vinegar of 1ico'"' onehalf ru, much as the milk. (303) This boiling should be repeated a hundred or even a
thousand times; and when it is thoroughly done, it may be known by this sign, (30-1i)
that on the arrival of the proper time the oil stiffens by the mere exposure to the my
of the sun.167 After asking Brahma n's blessing, performing pmi.fica.tory rites and i.t\ying
rayers, (305) this Amrita (or 'ambros ial') oil, highly esteemed by the Deva.'l, may ho
!awnist ered to the patient, in the form of an injection per anum or per urethram,us
or aa a draught , or an errhine, or a liniment.

.
\
:cn/~$>t&
r

. n"

I\}';()

t'Ohf,8

01111

i:

m.~;

The five drugs from Kula to Vfratia are known aa the

trina-panclaevmula, or ' set of roots of five grasses: See
4
6
1
:nu.
.x;xn,
Chd.,
68),
Mat. Med., p. 266; also S., I, 38 ( (v.
JM Na4ika is the same as Na<Ja, whichis similarly men
1
tioned. as~ root, in Pa.rt I, p. 6, verse 72, together with U"
1 text has rasa. The context shows
Iii Th
th proper
.
e ongma
this word is here used as a technical term, i. e., as f e 1. h t
J drug o WulC 1
name of a pa:rticula.r drug. The on Y
ercury see, e.g.,

18
113

ti::!

' ( am)
m
commonly serves as a proper name
. As a neuter noun r<U
105
DhN. VI, 9, RN., XIII'
h (bola). see
th~ugh
ii is also ~a to be a. proper name of myrr
RN VI 117 has SU,'l'asam,
D,t.,T
rasam,
adds
t
'

~., Ill, 25; but here

52
2
in its Parisishta. (Appendix), XXII!, v. n:,~uline ('f'asa~)
Aa a name of mercury, the word 18 both ~ ~ formula. the
and ~ter ~rasam.) ; see. RN., ib~cl,.. .As :i~le to dete~e
w-0rd ia used m theaccruiative case, it 18 W:P e doubt that it 18
ita gender ; but there can probably be ht~l rttle used by the
h the Greeks.;
11ot.the word fo~ myrrh; ~or that .\hug
neut,) "ltich 1ll
lndiani, and was mtroduced mto India. thr
fur its proper name is bola (both ma9':t a ~onym pi'TJ'ia,
the Greek (3i;iloa, lump, as shown by I s sord rasa is also
course, neither
hunp ; see Pha;r, lnd., III, P S05.
' P?oper name of taste, and .of chyle u]a. ,As a ~mmon
denotJJlg the
of theae two is applicable 1n our f onn
llaine the word rasa is of frequent occurrence,

1
1:
j

'I:~ :

juice of any plant (sap) or of fleeh (broth), or general~ 11ny

either
used. it ia nlway1define,!
so
when
but
.
bstance
a
L L
IiqUl SU
d(
.,
,
the addition of a spt,1e1hc wor 118 m f'"''""'"""'
by
:tJ
Ii
r
hi
tl
Y
c1
exp
. . of sugarcane, or mdmo1i-ra1a, JUtQe o et o
:c;citl by the context (l!CO below, footnote 3:l,i) ; for
the Index s. v. rasa. All these me:mmg,t ill"$
y
p
examples, see eetion . f~r in our formula, ,,.a,a is dearly
he myrrh,
.1..'..~ . d aa that cannot "ell
out of the qu
.
h
name of a W."6 ' an
'l'his ill tho only pbice. w ere m~rcury
proper
shows that ra,a aa word for lllfl'1.'llr!
it must. be m~~{:t
1
drug was lroown tn
"
f
mentioned,
18

o mercury - ..
the
use th ccntu at Ie68f, It may be added
and therefore
ry n"" in wor~ on gt:ncnil
India as early as the 6
. ,_
of rare occuue ""
that mercury 18 lat date such 118 the AehtAnga Hfl:tu,ya.
medicine, even ~f & e a9 ',.a,611dra in VI, 13, v. 3~, and
S Ii ta has it aa ,utara in V
This work has it tmce.
a.rada in VI, St, v. 3l~ in 26, ,.,38. Charaka VI, S.
,,. dAdt11m.
1' v 19 ; and as p6.rad
entions it as rtUdl,;l,ya . see Part I. not<l 23,
3, .
v, i!".~;kcf,icMhi or' .vinegar of~;~ aftdr an inJic11tion
. has been conJoctUillllY ree . said with l'l)g'(\rd to
157 T~I, 39 1 (v. 17?}, .whe; ~!:ated claritied butfor:
in All,, tion of a certs.in kJDd. . if'./i/&.,l11,a11 -pdr.At11'/
the prtlparto t1e ff'1alaf#t rt'lk~nrfo thl'8\l days lD the
boil it r
. .
41,.i ldAam<';,
! ' let ,. Jllll)l, ~ 1 ~ , Sell note GS.
h Ull ill an 11"0n
1.e,,
A

'i.;1

raY' oft ea

108

nu wrnn. i\lANuHc n.11 1'1\ l'A. lt'r tr.

( C IIAP .

HI.

(306) It AOl'VCS the pur pose of

rel iod ng di:-,oa.sos 1lind impttrting str en gth to tho orgarui of sense. Fo t thoso wh o fiu lfer
from morbid hea t and thi rst it makes an oxccllont and henofi.cjal lin iment . (~07) It
promotes tho gro wt h of hai r in the old and tha t of the lJody in the young ; it pro<luces
loveliness and blessedness168 in wo me n; and also ensures nu merous offspring, (808) for
by the use of this ambrosial oil, women are predisposed to conception. It cures the
eighty ner vo us diseascs141, also those due to der ang em ent of the blood or the bile (309)
or the ph legm or all the hu mours concurren tly160 By its use as an err hin c or a lini.
me nt the eyes become as sha rp as those of an eagle. (31 0) It keeps off calamities,
av ert s ill. for tun e, an d promotes prosperity . By the use of this oil the Maharshi
110
Ch yav ana regained (311) his yo uth , and was del ivered from decrepitude and disease ;
an d the blessed Ma har shi Marka:r;i.q.ey a160, who was desirous of a long life, t31 2a) obt ained
his desire by the reg ula r use of thi s oil.

(V) A MOLAKA Oil,1111

in 6 sl6ka and 1 pada.
(31 2b --3 18 a.) Ta ke ten der radishes wi tho ut the ir leaves, an d boil one aq.haka0 of the ir
jui ce (313) ov er a gen tle .fire, tog eth er wi th one aqh aka each of curds, vin ega r of rice156,
mi lk an d (sweet) oil. (314) Also the re should be boiled wi th it18i pastes of * Ra sna
(Ya nd a Ro xb urg kii ), Ba la (Sida co1difolia), G6 ksh ura ka (T1ibulus te11esfris), rocksal t, Sig mk a (Moriuga pte1"!JUOSperJ11a), Vacha (.A.co1us Oalamus), plumbago-root, ginger,
lon g pep per , Ga jap ipd ali (Scindapsus ojficinalisJ, (315) Bh all ata ka (Semeca1pus
..J.nacarrtiurn), an d Pra tiv ish a (.A.conitum hete10JJhyllum) . Th is Mu lak a (or 'ra dis h')
oil is mu ch recommended as beneficial to me n (316) in par apl egi a,168 lumbago, sciatica,
an d apo ple cti c convulsions. Ba rre n women also are by it predisposed to conception.
It also av ert s calamities, (317) an d removes obstruction an d rel axa tio n in the case of
scr ota l enl arg em ent1"' or displacement of the bla dd er an d of the joi nts 1espectively.1M
Al l the se diseases are dri ven off by dri nk ing the radish-oil, (318a) jus t as a furious
ele ph ant , by a, ski lfu lly app lie d goad.

1 SaubAdgya is

bleaedne1S arising from being a su

bl,agd, a woman bleaed with children, and therefore beloved
by her husband ; see note 3 on p. 77.
111 This pMSage ,rnuld seem to imply the doctrine of a tetrad
of humours ; for nervous diseases are those due to vitiated
air. On thil aubject, see Par t I, note 76.
1
' He it the reputed author of the M&rka1.uJeya PuraQa,
and wu remarkable for his great age, whence he was called
DwgA4!J'U or the longlived.'
11
l Thit formula is found in a clitTerent recension, re-ar
ranging the ingredients, in V., XX II
(vv. 525-528).
ln a thira, but more enlarged recension, it occurs in Ch., VI,
18 711 (TT, \61-164) and Chd.,XX II, 69 sn. In this recension
there ut eight drags in addition to the twelve given in
our reeenlien and in tha t of Vang11116na.
1
The coilltruotion in veraee 314, and 315 is rather
awlnrud. TM -- 1 p4cAa~4t hlit a doa.bl6 acouaatiTe, the

drugs rd-snd, etc., as well as the before-mentioned decoction ;

also it ha.s the instr. garbkena an8na, which refers to the
drugs rasna, etc. More literally the passage may be translated
thus : ' (then taking) Ras nd, Bal d, etc., with their paste let
it be boiled.'
iea On paraplegia see Nid., p. 107. It appears to be the
same as the disease called pan gu in Wise, p. 254, No. 19.
1114 8ta mbh ana or
' obstruction ' refers to scrotal enlargement and displacement of the bladder, and sramsan a or
'relaxation,' to the joints ; compare verse 33 5-K11ru!ala is
one of the thirteen forms of mwtra-ghdta or 'ret ention of
urine,' in which stambhana or 'painful obstruction in the
passage of urine ' is one of the symptoms. See its descnption
in Ch., VII I, 9 tos (v. 49), and Wise, p. 366. AH., III, 9 271
(vv. 20-23a) and Nid., p. 125, enumerate only twelve form.a,
of one of which ku!uJala ill a sub-variety.

110

DO WE R MA NU SCR lPT, PA RT II.

in a plai1i fashion wit hou t fat, and sho uld consist of hai led split-pulAe and ricc.1N It i s
a. medicine recommended to barren women who desire to give bir th to a son.

(VI II) The SAH A.C HARA Oil. 171

(32 9-1136.) Take one hundred (pala9) of Sahachara (Barle1ia cris tata ) with their
roots, lea v~ and twigs, mince them finely, and boil them in four drot;ia9 of water, (330) till
tli_e whole is reduced to one dror;ia. Then strain the cleoootion, and boil it aga in slowly
wit h a paste made of ten pal a of the roots of Sahachara (Barle1ia C1-istata) in one
0
agh aka of (sweet) oil. (331) Str ain it again, and while it is still fairly warm, throw in
eighteen pala of sugar. -After stirring this well, put it by for use. (33 2) It is highly
recommended to be used in the form of an enema1' 2 or a draught or a linimen t or an
errhine. Paralysis of a single limb126, or of a whole side of the body. cramps of the
jaw or of the head, (333) facial paralysis, tic convulsive, insanity, palsy of the whole
body, fever, sciatica, abdominal tumours due to dmanged air, demoniacal possession
(334) epilepsy, emprosthotonos, paraplegia, glossitis172, goitre, displacement of the blacl-'
derm, scrotal enlargements, contracture of the hands or the knees, (335) and loosening
or trem blin g or drying up of the knuckles and joints : all these evils are relieved by this
oil, which scatters them, jus t as the storm-wind scatters the clouds. (336) In case no
sug ar be at hand, the oil may be boiled wit h milk. In order to subserve the destruction
of a host of diseases, it has been ordained by the Self-existing God.

(IX ) The

MA.DBUYASHTIKA.

Oil.

173

(33 7-3 43. ) Bo il one pra sth a9 of oil made from decorticated146 sesamum seeds, wit h
fou r tim es as mu ch of mil k and one pal a9 of liquorice. (338) Give it a gentle boiling,
and , wh en ready, rep eat the process of boiling aga in and again, unt il one hun dre d (pa la0)
of liqu ori ce hav e been boiled in. {339) llav ing thu s given to it a hun dre d boilings, put
it by for use. It is recommended as a dra ugh t and as a liniment, also for enemas
and errbines. (340) Tak en in one's food it is as good as ambrosia for curing people
suffering fro m phthisis. Tak en as a dra ugh t, it relieves heart-diseases, morbid dryness of
the pal ate , abd om ina l tum our s due to bile, hysterical convulsions, (341) morbid thirst,
ins ani ty, erysipelas, ast hm a, cough, unh eal thy menses, excess of viti ate d air, pressure
of it in all directions, pressure of it upwards, (342) jaundice, fever, and morbid pallor7,
sup pur atio n due to deranged phl egm , inte rna l hea t, boils, psoriasis, (343) and
171

Hb .

S().p8dana is the dish known in modern India as dal-

Dr. Cordier, this formula is found in a

nearly identical recension in the H&.rita Samhita. In ~oth ~r
recension which combines the two options (sugar or milk) m
the same formula, it occurs in Ch., VI, 28 (n-. 140, Hl) . A
thhd recension is give n in AS., IV, 23 l30 (ll. 8-18) and in
A.H., IV, 91 WI (vv. 69-72a). Here the option of our formula
i; broken up into two separate optional formulas. The oil
.ay 'be prepared eith er with milk, but with out any suga r; or
it may be prepared with sugar (without milk), but in that
- . imit.elill of. the paste of Sahachara, pastes made of ten
ath spcitiW dra p should be used. This recenoion, moreover,
ia espl'lllalyueribed to the physician BMcJa, in whose SamhitA,
171 According to

j according to Dr. Cordier (Ree. Dec., p. 7) it occurs in chap . 24,

vv. 39, 40. There is still a four th recension in. the V.,

XX II 311 (v. 258-259), which is a. compromise between those

of Oh: and the AH. It combines t~e optio~s of sugar
and milk, but for the past e of Sahachara 1t substitutes p~e s
made of nineteen othe r specified drugs, nearly all of which,
however, differ from those in AS. and AH.
17'2 On alas aka
or alasa, glossitis, see Nid., p. 208; also
Med. Diet. It is to be distinguished from alasaka,
tymp aniti s.
.
.
111 This formula is found,
thou gh m a. much more conCl.Se
~ns ion , in V., IX ~ (vv. 132-133), ~de r .the name of
Satapa/ca-taila or ' Oil of one hund rel boilings, I have not
been able to trac e it elsewhere.

111.J
1'
CJJA.

BOWER MANURCR[PT, PART IL

111

Elevent h Leaf: lleve,rse.

whateve r
., all these are relieved by

diseases, of. their own kinds, there arc

b
d

t
d
h
otJlcr
.
of the rams.
advent
the
y
a1
1s
us
e
t
as
Just
il
.
t}}iS o ,

(X) An

ASVAGA NDHA

Oil.m

.
.
H
f
t
of
palao
hundred
one
out
easure
i\l
a.)
,14-350
(3
ayagand ha ( Withan ia
roo s o
.
.
1
~ a vessel with four (aqhaka ) of water, till the whole is reduced
the~
boil
and
r,wifma,)
80

t
d
th
d

t
Ha:vini::,
water
the
o+'
y
quantit
l
01igina
the
of
h
ne-fourt
e ecoc 10n,
. -o s rame

'J

to O
(345) stiffen it with pasyes, made of one karsha9 each of powder of the following dru~:
liquorice, ginger, deodar' Satavar i (.Aspa1ag 11s 1acemosus), madder, N alada CX ardostac7zys
Jatamansi), Kushth a (Saussu1ea Lappa~ , the two Karanja175, Varshab hu (Boerhaavia
diff1isa), (346) leaf-sta lk of the lotus, Satapus hpa (Peuced anum graveolens), Surasa,
(Ocim~,m sanctum ), *Rasnfl. ( Vanda Roxbu1ghii), Payasya ( Gynand1opsis pentaphylla),
1
iedoary, roots of Pushka ra 2, Sthira. (Desmo dium gangeticum), *Drava nti (Ipomoea
176
(3417) Now boil the whole over a gentle
reniformis), Payasy a (Oxyste lma esculen tum) .
0
fire in one ~q.haka of oil, and four times its quantity of milk. (348) When it has
finished boiling gently, put by the oil in a clean vessel. It may be adminis te1ed in the
177
form of a draught or a linimen t or an enema, or used in the procefls of macerat ion.
(349) People rnay use it who suffer from apathy, dumbness, lameness, stamme ring,
paraplegia, or facial paralysi s, from loss of memory, from festering splinter s of bone in
178
the side, from dislocat ion or commin uted fracture of the bones and joints, from stumbling, (350a) from debility of or injury to the semen, from sterility caused by jealousy, and
from lock-jaw.

(XI) Anothe r AsvAGANDHA Oil,m

in 15 sloka and 1 pada.
0
(351-36 6a.) Cut in pieces half a tula of roots of Asvagandh~ (717ith~nia s?n.inifera) and boil it in a dro.Q.ao of water, till the whole is reduced to one-eigh th of its original
(sand hi), whether caused by an ncci~e~t (agantu), or by a.

This and the following are merely varieties of the same rheumatic, gouty, or tuberculous condition (tiita, or t1afa
formula. They contain pastes of twenty and twenty-fou r vya:lhi). See S., III, 15 ~9!!, where bnag11a denotes not only
1

drugs respectively, of which they have sixteen in common. a fracture, but also a dislocation (sanclki-m ukta, chytda), or
Neither of them, however, I have been able to trace elsewhere. a curvature (vakia) ; see Nid., p . 92, where asthibhanga,
The nearest is an Asvagandha. formula in V ., XXII ooG ( vv.
vdla
of
symptoms
the
of
one
as
mentioned
is
bones
of
n

.
es10
I
nearly
but
same,
the
is
631-536), in which the "'eneral outline
,
all the drugs differ. 'l'he\uant ity of water, directed in it to
_.
be taken, is one dr6i;ia, which is equal to four a9ha.ka.
171 Dv~

Karamje, or' the two Karaiija,' are t~e.Ka,-anJa

(POllgamia glabm) and the Puti-ka,.a nja (Caesalp1ma. Bondu
cella, or "l'he Bonduc nut'), the properties of which are said
to resemble one another. See Mat. Mod., p. 153.
176
Payasya occurs twice in this formula. It is a. name ~f
lleVeral plants but such a repetition of the same term IS
improbable. There is probably an error. The text .~f
1 8
formula. is much out of order. Payasya as well as
~onYms clugdltika kshit-t etc., are applied to :1 great var
1
y of milky plants' and e.r~ descriptive rather than proper
~ea. See Phar. Ind., vol. II, p. 457; also Dutt's 'l'ransla
the Sutiruta, pp. 75, 180, 195.
~lidva1 1a or 'me.ceratio n' here probably refers to the
\o th ion of ea.tables, or preserves in oil, and corresponds
2
8,
note
ante,
See
formulas.
other
in
term bliqfana
~ 'l:he te1m bhagna or bhanga denotes generally. &.?Y
of 1-ion of a bone (a,thi or J&4'}4a) or a JOUlt

:t

~;

1:

~-'Ii Blwgna is said to be sometimes due to al.:slu:pa7Ja

f ormation of l'1mbs or
i.
"!/au,
de
or
distortion
or 3 wrench, ea.using
oints. Hence S., JU, 1 ~47 (v. 50ff.) .enu~erate s among .the
d.3, four kinds of M,:shepal..,a, distortion or convulsion.
la
d
ed
]

v tavyua"i
, t (v 359) means distorted or convu s , tan

Hence k s11ip a
distorted or deformed by rheumatism, gou , or
~ b,
the Atlinrva

,.agna,
vatarcul
in
sense
thlB
in
occur
tenns
th
. B
Zshiptasya or vdtikritasya bh8shaJa, i-e~edy
tube
' su'ffers from convulsions or from rheumatism ,
Veda, who
f or one
t 333 'l'he terms paksl,a./.:sliatdvab!tag11a
etc., see node ak -liin-d.vabnagna (v. 358) are probably
(v. 349) an dpd s ta8 that kind of bltagna, lesion, "'hich S.,
t

s an eno
o
th . tz,ta and which . he exp ains ed
synonym
'
, ga calls as i-c,.na
5
sthiA1m6dgata, i.e., a sphntor, or dccn.y
III, 1 .
mean partvay6ra hi h has ap1>earod in the side. So also,
of bone w ?, .11ta (v 349) and rhy11ta-bhag11a
iece,
P
1,. ,tta-n1s,.p1s
t be synonymous, denoting loosened or
the tenns c !I
(v. 358) would seem. oted or fractured bones or joints.
disp]aced. and coJI1JJl1nu

;:Ulio9

112

BOWER MANUSCRIPT, l'ART ll.

[ CHAP

llt.

(3.32) Then mix into it one aqhaka0 of oil, and add four times 88 much of
milk. Now boil the whole again in a kettle, throwing in at the same ti,ne pastes of the
follomng drugs: (353) cardamoms, dill-seeds, Kushtha (Saussmea Lappa), Vyaghranakha
( Cnguis odoratus), cinnamon-bark , liquorice, ginger, deodar, Bala (Sida 001difolia) ,
"'thirit (JJesmodium, gangeticum), (354) * Rasna ( Vanda Roxbur!Jhii), roots of Pushkarau,
.Bhutikya (.And1opogon Schamanthus), Punarnava (Boe,r haavia diffusa), madder, Xalad.a.
(.:..Vardostacnys Jatanzansi;, cinnamon-leaves, Dravanti (I pomoea reniforniis), Surasa
( Ocimum sanctum), Vacha (Acorus Calamus), (355) Svad.amshtri ,Tribulus tenest1is),
leaf-stalk of the lotus, Payasy~ ( Gynand1opsis p entaphylla), Bahuputrika (Aspa1agus
racemosus). Hanng thrown in pastes made of one aksha9 each of those drugs, boil
the whole, (356) and when it is ready, take it undiminishcd1; 9 down at once fiom the
fire. This oil may be used in the form of a potion, or of an enema, or of a liniment, or
of an errhine, or in the preparation of one's food. (357) Now, listen to the enumeration
of the diseases in which it may be administered in any of those f01ms. It may be given
to people who suffer from lameness or dumbness, from paraplegia or facial paralysis, t 358)

quantity.

from festering splinters of bone in the side, from dislocation or fracture of the bones or
joints, or to people whose elements180 are impaired or deformed through generally de1anged
air, (359) or who suffer from lock-jaw, gout in the hands181 , or morbid secretion of urine,
or conntlsions due to de1anged air, or who suffer from deformations through deranged
178
air , or from debitity or impaired senses, (360) also to men whose semen is exhausted,
or to people who are suffering from sterility caused by jealousy,
Twelfth Leaf: Ob'Derse.

or whose minds are oppressed by

demoniac influences or by a combination of two disordered humours,183 t361) or who suffer
from remittent fever, abdominal tumours due to de1anged blood, deep-seated abscesses,
sciatica, spleen, abdominal tumours due to de1anged air, and . . . . . . . . . (362)
Also women should take it who suffer from any disease of the womb147, and . . . . . . .,
and who do not conceive when the time of puberty has arrived, (363) also such as hav-e a
protracted parturition, as well as such as are barren, or suffer from some defect in the
womb. A barren woman who (preparatory to cohabitation) has bathed herself after
menstruation is sure to conceive; there is no doubt about this. (364) In fact, it should
be given to a woman at once when she has taken her bath after a period of menstruation.
It is an excellent preparation to produce strength and colour, and to create intelligence
and (365) memory. It is alt,ogether a very effective strengthening medicine which
cures all diseases and causes children to grow. (366a) It is an ambrosia-like medicine
93
which may be administered in all four forms. !
ill .d.~ta,

as a medical term, is unknown. Kaviraj

B. B. Gupb. suggested the meaning undiminished.' Appa

Ndly it iwlioaiee that the mixture is not to be boiled do11 n,
or nclaoed to one-fourth. or one-eighth, but is simply to be
~totilepointof boiling, and then removed from the
&l't. It ia. therefore. the opposite of avali,,.ta or aval88Mta.
S. PuU, note M: also aftte, note 141.
111 ,D.tfa ii not n ~ in any dictionary. The translation
Jaad baa bettn auggeeted by Hataka, which
i:a llecJ. DW. ii lllaW. to me&11 ku.b;ilap41,1i. deformed hand.
0..,.u:p]amed. in note 1Y'9

''"a

a.zu.

Isaf'ga;
182

Samrishta. if correctly restored. is a synonym of sam

see AruQada.tta's commentary to AH., III, 11 (v. 32).
I 111 By the "four forms" are probably meant the follo 1"~
: ing : 1, pana or' potion.' 2, abliyariga or 'liniment.' 3. rast,
j or'enema,' and 4, 11as.11a or 'errhine.'
These four. forlllll
: are enumerated above in verse 35t.i, also verses 305, 332,
i 339, et passim. Hoth Charaka and Susruta give this .four! fold division; thus, S., IV, 31 539 t 13) divides medi~t~
i sneha (oils, Etc.) into three classes : kna1a or : t~k.
, mad4JJama or 'middling,' a.nd mrid" or 'soft,' : thtn. and
ays that a pdna should be mridu, while an ahliyatiga and a

011'

130WHR ~
1ANU8CRrt)r
, PAlt'r ll.

1tr.]

113

(XII) The SvAnaM

SRTu! Oil 1s.

'
in 12 sl6ka.'
.
a
E.
th
ex.plain
ow
n
will
I
va,)
6b-37
(36
e i::i'Vadam sht a i1186 (
'
367) . by the proper applicn JJ. of which men s n ervous diseases14,1 ma b .r o
the ov-ercome. Listen to met X,lblul.';
tiod :Kabhasya1so are the two best months
alledicinal plants sp:ring up on the face of the e the seasons (368), in which numerou~
by th e hower' which
a-,
made t o orow
'
ar
, . 1oucls (36 )
, bl ram-c
,,,
th
froDl the seasona e
9
on e grounil c ~ d

f11,U
overe with the yollllg cl'ops..
"'hen take up that plant at a time when it h
.

as yet no flowers n . f . t
d
.1
or nu , a it grow' m the
.
d
d in a healthy an good conditio n . ( 370 )

an havm(Y collect d t t
'
fiel
e 1 a un nusp1cioltS
o
ent on a favoura ble day put it
1
in a clean wooden mortar, and
(371) Then strain ~ much asm a c. edahn state
JilOunIIld 1t'
9
a
al
a
one
0 f 1t

o
P d add to it one prastha0 of oil and f . t' '
s Jluce through a piece or cloth,
1 11
our imes as much of milk (372) als ht
an
of molasses, and six pala of ginger. After boiling the whole let \ u: d . o eig pt n
'tit i s abn in a pure, c.ean
p1epa1ation a small
and spotless vessel. (373) Of this
quan y may e drunk at a time
. .
_,
milk
drmk
should
one
ds
a"terwa1
d
, ,, and eat mola es, together with

an IJ'
ginger, ( 374) and when the ml is digested , one may partake of Sha htika rice'"; cook ed
with milk: Now, listen, as I tell you the diseases which it relieves. (:)75) It i an
excellent 011 , and most highly valued as a remedy for people afflicted
1
,s promoti ng the
medicine
a
as
indeed,
ssed,
with nervous diseases . (376) It is unsurpa
growth of men's strengt h and health. It removes the vitiated air, when it ha penetrat ed
through the whole body, (377) . . . . . . . . . and such as are mod ng a-bout It
cures paralyti c shaking and tremblin g. It is also benelici al to people suffering from
sciatica, (378) also in the case of fistula in ano, skin-diseases, and abdomin al tumour , nlso
t.o people sufferin g from epilepsy , and to young women who suffer from disease of the

oi

womb.

Twelfth Leaf: Reverse.

(379a) All these diseases it infallibl y destroys, just as the thunde1bolt de troys

the Asuras.
(XII1)

199

An Oil for an Errhine for Headach e,

(380-3 82.) Boil one km~avao of oil with twice as much of the JU1Ce of chebulic

.
fl/Uya should be madhyam a, and a vasti should be khara.
Charan says: Haro, bhyange, 111ridu1-=1~asye, pane vas:azi
da madl,yamak, i.e., or ointments (an oil) should be tbic~,
1t
enema
t
f

for an errhine it should be soft, and or a po ion or

ahould be middling.' See also S., IV, 31 536 ( 1), where some
aubdivisions are enumerate d; also AS., V, 8 (p. 16H, .1.. ~5.)
and AH V 6 (v 1921) . A different four-fold. divmon,
AH I
.
., ,
., '
applicable to oils applied to the head, is given ID
of course,
. di . .
22 e (
v. 23), and Mat. Med., p. 18. This vmon,
h
cannot be here intended.
cond
. anothe1,. b ut very rnuc
. f ound m
la 1s
ltc mi.,_ f
th'
I
._.... , .1.ms ormu
n a t~
u:'lll!., receDSion in Ch., VI, 18i83, (vv. 142, 143),
405 (vv. til2:lil4),. ~n us
~on it ie given in
t'be lDgredients are the same but all the propol'tions difler.
t t here very
. .
'
Ill Tb
f
e coruitru('tion of the or1gmal ex is
ayam seems to orm a
Svadamslitravata-nir1.')
'"'hanl.
by means
di

eoni
of PGund phrase, meaning curing nervous seuses &dam
~liulfra .' But I would suggest to read fo

v.. xxn

,,.._-4ta ..
.' lit
f the rainy
rJJaya111.
0
NabA,u and Nabkasya are the two months

n usually calle<I. SravaQa (July-August) and Bhadm

s~so 't-S ptember). On the seasons, see P1\rt I, note 'i6.
( ul~UBSh:shtika (scl. vril,il or 'su:ty-di\ys' (ri~). ruso
a-~ha~litika or ' the white sirly-days' me' tsee
]led
h
hi

f
t

gam
ea LXXXVII1
oi9, verse 2a), is a wh1 e var1e Yo ri.:e" c
~ in sixt days from the sowing, between Jyeshtha1 ~ ~Y"
red vimehei
np:: and srivaoa (July-August). 'l his and
the m~t
Ju . ) ( 't ~~li or lohita,dl i) are considered
27 lH l ' ,. 8) -: I
of nee 1a"' a, u
,, ~t .'
Th '"'red
perior for the dietary; see Ch' I,
, 1me .} ,
e
IV 8 Me (v 1'>0)
su
ruled ~al':' ~- , the (wholesome)
20 11 ( 2), .AH., . '
ve~ l o IU;,t,
accordingly, is often snnplyvc LXX.
.

Ch., I , S ~b ( 1). 'It.

the nl\llle of the for
t
rice' ; see
143
Ill n~ion.
1ss For aJita, see~..
rnula; nama is I\ pnrt~ole O =~s:e: more concise recensi'ln in
d Chd LV 52 56-0, In another
189 This formula is fo7u)
.
.
' .

273-;::7 , an
7&& (
'tt' g the proportions, it oceun lll
VV, .
Ch VI, 26
stili shorter recension, omd1 iHn VI 2-1 ,19 (vv, 44b4-0). See
( 180) an A , '
v., LXII, rw v.427 '

also infra, note

t?e

x'v~i.

2o*

BOWE R MAN USCitIP'l', J'AH/r ll .

114

[ CH A.P.

lll.

mvrobnfo,n, tJ.iromng in also pnstcs of one karsha each of iho following drugs : (381)
liquorice, Pl':1pani;iqmika1G1, fresh blue lotuses, long pepper, and sandal. 'fhis oil should
100
ahrilys be administered with two :fingers as an errhine. (382) Ii cures any complaints
in the head; it even restores th e black hairs of an old man, after befog u sed f 011 one year.

(XIV) An Oil for an Antifebrile Enoma,11

in 3 slOka.
(383-385.) Take Jivanti (IJendrobium multiaaule), liquorice, Meda.71, long pepper,
Madnna (Ran,dia dum eto1um), Vacha (.Aaor11s Calamus), RiddhF1, *Rasna (Va nda
Ro:clmrgliii), BaJa (Sida c01difolia), bel, dill, Satavad (Asparagus 1aaemosu.<J), (384)
and having made them into a paste, boil the whole in milk and water, together with
142
clarified butter and oil. This oily enema makes a remedy for fever. (385) Through
removing the vitiated humours by the excretory passage and thus restoring the balance
180
of the elements , the patient gets 1id of his pains, feels himself easy, and becomes
thoroughly free from fever.
192
(XV) An Oil for an Enema,
in 4 sloka.
(386-389.) Take long pepper, liquorice, bel, dill, Madana (Randia dumeforum),
1
Va.eh! (.Acmus Oalamus}, Kushtha (Saussurea Lappa), zedoary, root of Pushkara 3,
plumbago-root, and deodar, (387) and having made them into pastes, boil them in oil
142
with twice as much of milk. This makes a most excellent oily enema for piles and
fla.tulency. {388) It cures prolapsus ani, colic, strangury, and dysentery, infirmity in
the hips, thighs or back, costiveness, and pains in the groin, (389) slimy discharges,
inflammation of the rectum, obstruction of wind and fames, and frequent evacuation. It
is an oily enema which overcomes all these diseases .

93

(XVI) An Oil for the cure of Nervous Diseases,1

in 3 sl6ka.
9
{890-892.) Take five prastha of the juice of radishes and four of curds, also three
0
117
ku4ava' of sukta. and three of oil, (391) also four pala of rock-salt and eight of fresh
ginger; but if fresh is not available, let it be sixteen pala of dry ginger. (392) This
04
preparation relieves sciatica, paraplegia, and attacks of severe gout,1 also all diseases of
the hips, and nervous diseases due to hard drinking.
That is, it should be administered (as the Charaka. 1ecen and Chd., XXII, 89 299,-Vatalia,a is an abbreviation of
sion states, see note 189) in the form of a. '[)t"atimara. On vatav!J&.dMltaia, See ante, note 141.
194
Knallivata, in the simpler form Mall or lcliali,t is
this see Mat. Med. p. 17, and A&., III, 8 m (v. 36). It is done
190

by dropping two drops of the medicated oil, at a time, into

the nose to be snuft'ed up. Each drop is to be let fall into the
11.oae with two fingers (aa in the case of an a,scliyotana, see
Part I, note 66). According to AH., I, 20 135 (vv. 9bl0a),
V., Lxxn1ou and aa., III, 8 m (v. 37), the drops a.re
formed by dipping the forefinger, two joints deep, into the
oil, aud allowing the adherent oil to drop from it.
1t1 Thia fonnula is found, in an identioa.l recension, in Ch.,
VI. 8 (vv. 2'5, 246) and in another, only slightly differing,
~ A.H.,

IV, 1 l!O (vv.12Ul2Sa).

'lbiil formula is found ~ the identical recension in Ch.,
Vl, t 111 (n.131186), and in another, also practically identical
~~ i:a SY" V, 6'-67 91 V., IV 110 (vv. 102-106), AH.,
IV, 8 (~ 896.93G), and Chd., V., S9 m.
I -.. not been able to trace this formula elsewhere.
Oom.pue, laonver, the formula in V., XnI 1112 (VT. 391-393)

mentioned in :MN., XXII, 44 168 as a kind of vata-vyadhi,

whence it is quoted by Drighaba.la. in Ch., VI, 28 7i6 (v. 55).
It is described as excruciating pains (avamotana) in the feet,
legs, thighs, and wrists. It also occurs in SY., VI, 61119,
where it is mentioned as a symptom of vishuchika, or cholera,
and explained in Srika'f}.thadatta's commentary as 'crushing
pains in the hands and elsewhere.' In AS., III, 15 :m
(quoted in AH., III, 15, v. 55a) lclialU is said to be a
severe form (tivrari+fdnvita) of the two diseases gridkran
and vifodclii, though this definition is said by Gayidosa
(as stated by Vijaya .Ra.kshita in his comment on the passage
of the Nidana, above referred to) to be rea.Uy due to Hirita.
Surutain II, 1 249 (v. 73, 74) does not employ the term kltall
at all, but he names the two diseases 9ridlirasi and 1Jil vdcM,
and describes them as gout in the lower an4 upper limbs respec
tively. See also ante, note 181.

BOWER MANUS ORIPT

, PART TI.

115

(XVII) An Oil for an Errhi f

or Hair and H cad DiBcases to
no

'
m 8 ~16ka

.
.
te
O'
followin
the
Take
.)
93-395
(3
.
o n ingredients . li
) ,
. .
. quorice, Prapaundar11mm V h
1 t61
" num in,dicum, ' rock-sa lt, and seeds Of
r~
Ailqhak'i ( Oajanus i 11dio~;) also
~-, 9tU'enu (Pipm au1antiacum) the t
. ipc
'
wo aridr"OG I d 1
'
ha9
.
vl'1,
an ong popper. (394) Make
et
each of these,
:p.~t,es of one aks

i1.aJ

Thirteenth Leaif . Obverse.

and boil the whole slowl . h

.
.
0
tilllCS as much of milk, and, after clarifyinO' it d . . Yi~ alf a prastha of 011 and four
..,, errhinc, (395) By this prepara tion wr1 okl , a mdmister it perseveringly in the form of
b
n es an O'rey ha11,
...,..
, , rown spots on the
face, , and all (diseases of the h d) ~
ea are cured. So the medical nuthorities
declare-

(XVIII) An Oil to remove Wrinkle s and Grey Hair.10

0

1 d
b 1
(396-39 8.) Take one prastha each of the juice of embli
Bhri_ngaraja (Eclipt a alba), and (sweet) oil (397) and boil th c fmyro a athn, .o ean er,
esc our pras a in a new
'
Th 1

zia
Al-wood (n'
en et. it . stand for a month in a box made of p1asc1
rcsscl of iron.
.L ermvna
and may even
This 011 removes wrinkle s and prematu re 0r,rey h air,
tomentosa). (398)

105
change the white colour of cows, dogs, asses, camels, and white-feathered birds.
1
0

(XIX) A Formul a for cming Adenia.

(399- 40la.) Take equal parts of Phai;iijj haka ( Origanu .m JIJarjO'Jana), Kshava ka
(.J..chyrantltes aspera), Nadeya (Sesbania cegyptiaca), Navamalikf\. (Jasminum Sambao),
!llnchal-salt, Vacha (Acoru s Oalarnus), and asafretida. (400) That is, of these drugs take
9
9
one aksha e.ach, and boil them in:one prastha of oil over a gentle fire, together with an
97
equal part (i.e., one prastha ) of the urine of a faultless female animal1 and four parts
(i.e., four prastha ) of goat's milk. (401a) Then administer the preparation in the form

of an errhine to cure adenia.

108

(XX) .Another excellen t Formul a for Adcnia.

(401b-4 03a.) Take a dead black snake, and place it in a new (earthen) vessel,
(402) and having cove1ed its mouth with a plaster (of clay), r~ast it, thus enclosed, ~ve: a,
very stronO' fire. vVhen done, mix it up with oil, and place 1t as a plaster over his (,.e.,
the patient's) enlarge d glands. (403a) An applicat ion of this remedy for no more than

seven days will effect a cure of the adenia.

19s With this formula may be rompared one in AH.,
636 (vv, 28b, 29a), which recommends, a.mong othe,r
30
VI
111
The effect on the wbite colour of anunals is only added

intment made with the bumt (da9dlaa) body of

.'
'- 111aJ~11 gloriam of the oil.
tlungs, ank o hioh hRS died naturally (11Jayammrita) and the
I have not been able to trace this formula. elsewhere. blaoksna ew

'
k
k
bi

111
e
sna
ac
The
indica).
d (Dalanitos
66
~Pf:1'6, however, the formula in Ch., VI, 26i (vv. 137, 139), oil .of ]11,gu Na a tri- udians or Cobra, Of this species
l\'8!l lll the section on head-diseases,
of
colour
prevailing
the
India,
in
;ariettes
!evoml
vanoty
the
to
ding
1.
11;
. 1.
. '"Yid must here refer to the oow, accor
Dr.
See
ma.rkt,
white
certain
ith
h
black'
eXlS
there
8
339
..:..
18 ' w
hich is black OP
-.~ven ill Part J, verse 59. 'lhe "ord sas!Jakci ! : ~

~ii other's Ruptiles of British Inum. P

P~. 5, 2. 68, said to mean 'endowed with good qualities,
~~ 6 llatti1 a faultless crem ' sas!Ja.ko v.atsa!t 'a fault
., '
IIIWOM{'
i eeo the Petersburg l>iotionary,

oi

h:

116

ttnw,rn

MA N tJ HOlt.11 1'1', PAlt'f' Ji.

[ Cu u. l V.

'l'u n 1rou n11n OnAt11rn : '.M1 Ho1 u,r,A N11.011s Ji'on,M.lJrJAH.

fo thi~ ulwpf,t,r "1) i-lhn.11 cfo.mrilw mh1coll11.ncou1, l'ormuln-0.
rrw o }'orrn.u lao l'or tho Curo of LeploHy,1"

in 2 sl6ka..
(I)
(Y~rsc ,j,0 t.) Hn.ving pour('d ont.200 roa sted ~('~a.mc-f.cccl from the roa stin g pan into
milk to cool it, make it thoronghly into a pnstc. ~rhis, wh en mixed wit h liquorice, will
.form tt pouUiccM wM ali ma y be 'used as " r(}lnedy aga inst lepr osy .

(II )
(405.) Sim ilar ly an exc elle nt pla stcr168 ma y be ma de of wh eat wit h goa t's mil k and
clarified but ter. This ma y be considered the prin cip al rem edy for the cur e of !el?rosy.
Fou r For mu lae for the Cur e of Fet id Dia rrh ma , 202
in 7 sl6ka.
(I)
(406.) Cla rifi ed but ter, oil, treacle, suk ta67, and gin ger ;-a potion, ma de of the se
five ing red ien ts, wil l giv e imm edi ate reli ef fro m severe pai ns in the sac rum .
(II)
(407 and 408 .) Ro ot of plu mb ago and of lon g pepper, Vac ha (.Acorus Oalarn,us),
Katukar6hi,;,1 (Picrorr}tiza Kur1oa), Pa,thf\ (Stephania hernandifolia), seeds of Va tsa ka
( Holarrhena antidgsenterica), che bul ic myrobalan, and gin ger ;- (408) a prepa1ati,1n of
the se qui ckl y sto ps acu te diarrhc:ea atte nde d wit h feti d discharges203 and sev ere pai n, also
stools cha rge d wit h phl egm or bile.
u9 These two formulae are quoted in my preliminary paper
on the Bower MS., in the Proceedings of the Asia.tic Society of
Bengal, or 18111, p. 58.- Subs to.nt ially the same two formulae
are found in V., XXI I1 408 (v. 36), Chd., XXI II, 11, 12I06,
and BhP ., II, 2 !09, with the following two differences, howeTer: (1) liquorice is omit ted rom the first formula, (2) both
formulae are for plasters (pral,8pa). Wit h the formulae, aa
given in these thre e works, Ch., \'J, 29 802 (v. 137) and All. ,
IV, 22 ~311 (v. 3:i) agree, with the following difference that
they substitut<i the root of 8a4achara (Ba.rleria. cristata) and
Jtva ntt (Dendrobium multica.ule) for G&ihuma or wh eat'
Ch., VI, 29 80! (v.1 31), and V., XXI I1410 (v. 68), however. give
a formula for mak ing a poultice (prade/iaJ which, in addition
to sesame, liquorice, and milk, requires thre e or four othe r
ingredients. Moreover, Chd., XX III, 11 306 quotes in its commentary a formula from Chara.ka or mak ing a poultice which
otherwise agrees with our second formula. It runs thus :
r,dU ,a..,.aiti sa-g.,,rita'{t praddlw I 9&dl,dma-cl112~am cla4agaltpa9al-::cl,,a II i.e., 'a poultice may be mado with clarified
butter, powdered wheat, and goat 's milk .' I have not been
able, however, to trace this form ula in any copy of Chara.ka
aocNBible to me.
llUO Arul lada tta, in his com men tary to AH. , I, SO (v. 17),
txplai.ne ftff"lldya by liti- krity a, havi ng t'OOled (see also
ibidem, IV, 6 (v. 60), and nirodpya puk tvd by it-lcrit:!Ja
i: .,,~f'a=nulya:ulha tlri,!,adi pidt od, i.e., havi ng cooled and
mad e it into pute with lye in a mor tar. Ibid em, II, 1 (T, 89)
fliif'ftdna loaAtrl it expla.ined by nio, lya kB/air,, havi ng
dipped into milk. This ia said of a doll made of gold or IQ.lver

or iron, which is to be made redhot, and then to be dipped in

milk ; of that milk a hand ful may be drun k as a char m.
201
On plasters (pralepa) and poultices (p,1adeha) see Mat .
Med., p. 19; a.lso S., I, 18 69 and Sa., III, 11 296 (vv 63, 64).
I 211.1 'l'be first three formulae are in the original tilxt marked
I off by the numbers 1, 2, 3. The first of them, as I learn
from Dr. Cordier, occurs in KS., XI, v. 58. The second
J form ula is foun d almo st iden tical ly in S., VI, 40 783 (vv.
35a,
. S6b) and V., II 83 (vv. 32, 33), but the latte r reads sav atam
for puri sham . AH. , IV, 9 37 (vv. 104b, 105a) has it in
anot her recension; and SY., III, S4 1 and Chd., III, :13 oo
gives only the latte r portion of the formula, begi nnin g with
\ pa{M. The third and four th formulae are mere varieties
I of one another, the four th subs titut ing sain dhav a for tryu ska7J,(l, the othe r five ingr edie nts bein g the sam e in both .
I
Hoth formulae, as the corresponding recensions, quoted below,
l!lhow, consist of six ingredients. In the third formula, as
given in our Manuscript, ther e is probably a c1erical error, and
Vac ha should be read for the second tatli a. Compare the
I similar recensions, all of which include Vacha, in S., VI, 40;93
, (v. 35a), V., II 83 (v. 27), Chd., III, 20 89, AH. , IV, 9 37'
(vv. 105b, 106a ), BhP ., II, l142, HS., III, 3 iee. An early
identical recension of the four th formula occurs in V., II 83
(v. 29) and BhP ., II, 1 1 . S., VI, 40 ill' (v. 46) has
anot her recension of it which omit s sain dhav a.
203 .Ama-satnuttl1anam- atisa ra, is the sa.me 38 th...e simpler
dm-dtisdra, lit., unripe, or undigested, diarrhma.. .A.ma is a
morbid state of the bowels, when they do not digest properly,
but excrete solid and etid matt er.

117
Chchulic myrol 1 (IlT)
110.)
and
)n, an th0
( .l<
acriclsn
three
'
A (
tivisl
A
and
Oalarnus)
(.Acorus
hA
.
' n.cm,fen tid
lu. A.co t

, flC
a, sonchal-salt aW>
ni um, he! e101) 1,yll
~~
. lie o JllUY be drunk with warm
'
'' u,m)
wawr (
tt ~
oth fotid discharges20s and severe pai . . J,lO) It will stop ' a prepn,ration ma.de
acute duirrhcea attended
n, Just u.s the sho
"lfl
re stops tho raging sea.
i()!>

(IV)

.
.
(411 and 412.) Chebulic myrobal an, p rativisha
(A .
ha (
Aco1'us Oalamus), rock-salt;- conitu,tn heterophyllum), asafcetida,
soncha.1.-salt, Vac
n
Thirteenth Leaif. .D,everse.

a paste made of these may be drunk

.
~th warm water. (412) This prepa-rat

ion agamst fetid di h

arr cea 1s much approved by
.
physicians, bu t a doctor who cares for his rOfit
and credit should use it with discretion.

(Four Formulae for Astringents against Diarrhcea.204,)

(I)
(S
0 205 R6dh
mang
and
jaman
the
of
Kernels
414a.)
and
(413
yrnplocos racemosa)
ra
'
A
t
t
d f
nn o pomegrana e, raso , ~anta (1:emi lesmus indicus), small cardamoms, and filament~
of t~e lotust ;-(414a) these mixed with one part of honey are said to make an excellent

astringen,
(II)
20

( Cyper'U8
(414b-416a.) Rasot, galena, talc, aileya (ParmPlia perlata) 8, Musta
205

rotundus), Katphala (Myriaa sapida), (415) kernels of the jaman and mango , also bel,
YMa (.Alhagi maurorum ), Vatsaka (Holarrhena antid11srnterica), Salmala (Bombax
malabaricum), Dhataki ( Woodfordia .ftoribunda), Lt,clhra (Symplocos ?'aoemoso), l'hali
(Aglaia Ru:cburgliiana), Mechika (Moringa pterygosperma), and red ochre ;-l416a)
a potion prepared from these with rice, treacle and honey makes an excellent aatringent.
(III and IV)

(416b and 417.) A otion xnay be prepared either from cucumber-~ with "':"'t,
d b k of Vatsaka (Hola1'rhena antidyser1terica)
t
P
.
fr
417)
ts
t
or om rmd of pornegrana e an ar
(
with butter-milk. These two formulae are considered to make excellent as nngen m
~.

cases of diarrhcea..
~ None of these four formulae can be traced

in any ot~er
:cal work. There a.re, however, many correspondmg
~ made up, in varying combinations of the same
such a.a Ch., VI, 10Mz (vv. 57-61, six fonnula.e~ S.,
,. . lvv. t:0-112, six form\\lae, vv. 66-1 8, four 81fonn 5a.e,
' : 70, 81!), AR., IV, 9 a73 (vv. 56a-63), -V I\ (vv
llhp 'S6, l,294, 105, 174, 175). Cbd., III, 29, 31, Sf!, 4il10'
1
'
lG) II, l 136 (vv. 14, four formulae, also P J:-lS,
may be noted, that most of the formulae, here quoted.
er from one another.

~!ts,

~~

, ~-ne, o the mango is intended the

,ot By astni or aw
tone or asthi-madh9a, BI the corresponding
kernel 0. the B Vl, 40 ill (T, 67) shows. Jt is also ca11ed
te ;!ij4,-JAJna1l ii the Egettia
'
fortnula Ul S'

-a....n\f, see DO
..

,,,a17an, w-Ja,nbolan<S of the text and'4 lail6Mi6 i1 puzzling

I read ablaratll 1ail89am, u auggested
!06 Tbe readiDr
and proba~ly coodrrurhari Gupta Kavibh01ha1,1A, these two ~
by I{avire.J ~1Dthe ~ of bowel oo111pJaintl, The emendation,

u,ed 111

L_L,.j._J\Mr

is uot altogether aa~-J'

b911g
howner,

2, P

( 't( , ...

I \'

(III and IV)

(416b and 417.) A potion may be prepared either f
d
r-seed -th
cucumbe
of pomegr anate and bar k Of V atsakarom.
(417) or from rm
rn.,ot
... 1
(H l
Th
k
o arrhena antidyaenteriau:)
ese two formula e are considered to
with butte~-m 1l .
.ft .1n
make excellen t astrino"'
cases of diarrhce a.
o"n""
t1s
A Formul a of the Asvins to cure Rrem.orrhaoe
0 ,

in 8 sl6ka.m

(418 and 425.) Loudly proclaim ing , the exce11ent Asvms

th b t Of h . .
P ys1cia.ns, for
h 'd' e es
the benefit of those sufferin g from hremorr hag h
e, remorr o1 s, and fever (419) ta \
I d
.
to VAsava (1.e., n ra) the folloUJing formula ' w h'ich h ad been declared ' by B b ug 0itf
ma.
ra
l
(S
RAdh
nsi)
Jatama
stachys
(Nardo
old :-Sand al, Nalada
ra ymp ocos 1acemosa)
u
'

inra.
'
iu
(And1opogon,.. murica tus), filamen ts of the lotus ' (420) NAl:l,gapushpa ( .messua
fer,ea) bel
'
'
d

(P
A
Hi'rive
also

suO'ar
and
s),
rotundu
a
Oyperu
(
Bhadra musta
Patb.a
orata),
a
avonia
ra
,
o
.
.
.
.

.
t
d
t
he
(Holarr
Kutaia
of
bark
and
fruit
),
difolia
kernan
nia
Stepha
na an i ysen erica),
J

(
(421) gmger, Ativ1s ha (Aooni tum heterophyllum_), Dhatak i ( Woodfo rdia, floribun da),
and rasot; also kernel of the mango and the 3aman, and gum of Mbcha (Bombax
mala!J ariaum ), (422) blue lotus, Saman ga (Mimos a pudica) , small cardamoms, and rind
of pomeg ranate. Of these twenty -four ingredients take equal parts, (4123) and make
them up into a potion with rice-wa ter and honey. As such it is benefi.cial to people
sv.:ffering from hremorrhage, hoomorrhoids, and fever; (424) it may also be given to people
49
subjec t to fits of swooni ng and syncop e , and trouble d with morbid thirst; it also

cures diarrhrea, vomiti ng, and suppression of the menses in women. (425) lhIB
formula, devised by the Asvins, is a remedy against hoomorrhagia ; it is also said to be an
excelle nt means of arresti ng th'reatening miscarriages.
in nearly identical terms, with only a few s\ight verbal
u2 The reading of the text here is puzzling and proba~l~
alterations.
corrupt. I read abl,.ram, aiM!Ja'lh, as suggested by Kav1.raJ
164 The text reads " 12 sltika." 'But this is clearly an
Binod Bihari Gupta Kavibhushai;ia, these two drugs berng error ; for the A.svina formula. consists only of S. sloka.
used in the case of bowel complaints. The emendation, how if the preoeding formulae for astringents a.re mclu!\
total amounts to 13 slOka (or 12\-, if the count be xna e om
over, is not altogether satisfactory.
iea I cannot trace this formula in any medical work,
the asterisk in the text).
11cept the Vangasena XI227 (vv. 93-99a). There it is given

~:!

11 8

.BOWER MANUS CRIPT, JlART JI.

[ CBA.P.

IV.

A Formula of the A~vins to cure Ilromorrhago/07

(including which there arc) 13 sl6ka.:?Os

(418 and 425.) Loudly proclaiming, the excellen t Asvins, the best of physicians, for
the benefit of those suffering from hoomorrhage, hromorrhoids, and fever, (419) tu.ught
to Vasava (i.e., Indra) the following formula which had been declared by Brahma of
old :-Sand al, Nalada (Na1dostachys Jatama nsi), R6dhra (Symplocos ra,aernos a), Usira
(Andropogon muricat us), filaments of the lotus (420) Nagapushpa (Messua fe rrea), bel,
Bhadramusta (Oype1us rotundu s), and sugar; also Hiriver a (Pavon ia odo1ata), Patha
(Stepha nia he1nandifolia), fruit and bark of Kutaja (I1ola11hen,a antidys enterica ),
(421) ginger, Ativisha (LJ.conitum heterop hyllum) , Dhatak i ( Woodf01diaflo1ibwzda),
206
, and gum of Mocha (Bomba .1;
jaman
the
and
mango
and rasot; also kernel of the
malaba ricum), (422) blue lotus, Samanga (Mimosa pudica) , small cardamoms, and rind
of pomegranate. Of these twenty-four ingredients take equal parts, (423) and make
them up into a potion with rice-water and honey. As such it is beneficial to people
suffering from hoomorrhage, hoomorrhoids, and fever, (424) it may also be given to people
0
subject to fits of swooning and syncope 2, and troubled with morbid thirst; it also
cures diarrhrea, vomiting, and suppression of the mouses in women. (425) This formula,
devised by the Asvins, is a remedy against hremorrhagia; it is also said:to be an excellent
means of arresting threate ning miscarriages.
1

(Four Formulae for the Cure of Dysentery.

209
)

(I)
{426 and 427.) Take curds, clarified butter, oil, ginger, and molasses, also honey and
powder of (dried) jujube; and having stirred the whole together, give it to the patient to
drink. (427) 'l'his preparation effectively restrains acute diarrhrea, just as the wind does
the current of a river as if it were obstructed by a weir of creepers.
(II)
(428.) Or prepare a paste ofJ jujube leaves, cbebulic myrobalan, and Rodhra.
(Sgmplocos 1acemosa), with the juice of wood-apples and honey, and take it as a draugh t
with curds.
(III)
{429.) .A. patient overcome with the pains of dysentery should drink
boiled with the root of .A.<Jhaki OajanU8 indicus ), after having strained it and boiled it
a.gain in smoked clarified butter9. This pieparation relieves the most intense pain.
1011 ca.nnot trace this formula in any medical work, except
V., VIII 217 (vv. 9S-99a}. There it is given in nearly iden

lical terms, with only a few slight verbal alterations.

The text reads '' 12 sl6ka, which must be,, clerical error
for 18; for the count is from v. 4l.S to v. 426. The Asvina.
fOl'ID.-.la, by itself, baa only 8 sl6ka.
I laa.w been able to trace only the first and second of
theN lam fommlae in ~tl.ter medical works. The :first occurs
in a aifferent recension, substitutin g ntd or sugar for ,

(v. 282). In a third recen

sion, in which it is broken up into two distinct formulae, it
is found in All., IV, 9 3i~ (v. 18). The second formula oc
curs in two different recensions in V., II 107 (v. 287, also v. 103)
and AH., IV, 9 371 (vv. 36b and 37a). In both of these
Dkdtaki (Woodfordia. floribunda) is substituted for .&b!,a1a
or ' chebulic myrobalan.' -On " smoked clarified butter " (T.
429), see infia, v. 868.

ka,.kandk u-chu~a, in V., II

101

154

noWER MAN tJSOIUP'J', PAlt'J' H .

(Cau. YIU.

~run EIGUTJ I 0JJA]>TE R : FOU.MULA.B .l!'OR APilROD ISIA.cs.U6

(I)

Tho_SA.R ASVA.Ti

Clarified Butter. 317

(Verses 814 :md 815.) Juice of sugar-cane, Vidari (lpomo ea di[Jitata) embr
w
'
d
.lk
9 each,
and an
myrobalan, clarified butter, m1 , an honey :-of these take one prastha
equal quantit y of meat-broth, (815) also five pala of liquorice and one prastha of decorticated Masha (Phaseolus Roxbur ghii). This is the Sarasvati clarified butter for a
Ra.jarshi who desires to beget a son.
(II)
10
9
(816-8 18.) Boil.one prastha each of the juice of emblic myroba lan and sugar-cane,
318
; (817) also one prastha each
cow
a
of
also one prastha each of the milk of a goat and
of the juice of Vidari (lpomo ea digitata) and clarified butter. When this mixture has
319
of sugar, (818) also two
pala
five
become cool add one prastha of honey and twentyku<:tava (i.e., one each) of black pepper and long pepper, cleaned and powdered. This
makes a most excelle nt quickening, strengthening, and aphrodisiac medicin e.

(III)
820
(819.) Boil clarified butter and paste of Satavar1 (Aspara gus racemosus) in ten
times the former' s quantit y of milk. This, when mixed with sugar, long pepper , and
small-bees' honey, makes a most excellent aphrodisiac.
(IV)
(820.) tJJuice of G6kshu raka (Tribul us terrestris), clarified butter, and milk of
9
ooth a goat and a cow, togethe r with one prasrita of honey, makes a prescription
capacit ating a man for twenty (seminal) emissions.
(V)

(821 and 822.) 10Let powders of Vidari (Ipomoea digitata), and cowhag e, also emblic
,.myrobalan., YavA.sa (.A.l!.agi_maurorum), and . . .

Twenty-fifth Leaf: Beverse.

be made into a paste
"'With milk. (822) Let it then be fried in clarified butter, and when it has cooled, let it
The colophon in the text adds that this compendium or prescription, and takes its name from its first ingredient
110D1pectus is drawn from the dootrinea of sundry professors Brahm,
818
Paya,aJ, 'of milk,' I refer to oow's milk, as it is uot
,(a.1a-c1cAc1rya) of medioine.
SW I uve not been able t.o trace thi1 formula elsewhere. specified; see ante, Part I, p. 17, note 40. Compare also the
ft f. aot apparent why it is called the Sar~vatt olarifie.d fourth formula (verse 820) where also both are prescribed,
'batff,f. B4r1t1ati is a synonym of Brnhmi {Herpestns goat's milk as well as cow's milk.
819 The measure is here not mentioned in the text; but
Hali
rmum
(Cardiospe
tt
Jy6ti11Ama
of
as
well

Konieda)
-.cabum};( Btd neither of these two enter into the formula, pala must be intended. Twenty-five pala arA slightly more
There art Wio&te:r formulae for a SArasvata clarified. butter, than one and a half prastba. See anttt, note 9.
1120
Thie formula is found, in the identical recension, in
remedy
a
gives
That
103.
p.
ante,
foand
will
0116
of which
-egainst defeow iii .,..._ and takea its name from SarasvaU, the Cbaraka VI, 241-1, Chakradatta LXXI, u m, and Vaugas~ua
the goddess of ...... Tbt other, given in the Van~na, LXXV1008 (T, 74).
p..99' (IN'"'"' P. lot, 1il01lt 107), ia a r~14yaria or tonic
111

130'WEU. MANUSOitl PT, PART

,1111.)
Clf.lf

'th honey,

llli~ed -wi
<!Our.
bt1

n.
155

By enting this confect

ion n wastccl man will ng .

nm attain to

srsu!l1 n:,

(VI)
~)" and S21,,) m Take . . .
it~:r"sugar, likewise honey and clarified butt;r: 8; 4 toget~or with five times as
ksha should be eaten by a male whose memb (h ) Of this confection a. do"e
nit
.
er as suffered d
d
'd f d
of one n s ~
:cay. He should
b
ske any sour or acri oo , an he should abstain f.
i:om ad practices.
not t

(VII)
10

th
of
and
cowhage
of
each
pala
one
.Boil
9.5-827.)
e roots of the t f 6
.
f
(8,.,
se o ve
To this decoction add one a d one-h alf as much
J ..,qo~t1 in one aq.haka o water.
of 1' lk
n
d
h f
UlUo
~ ,
) also one prast a o pow ered sugar, and one prastha ea h Of h
oney and clarified
c

'th h t fl
(826
h'mg one pala. each
utter. The11. w1 w ea en our make this up into boluses weig
b

ti
ul
co
sixty
in
enO'aO'e
may
man
a
these
of
one
eatmg
By
7)
becomes
and
ons,
a
p
o
o

.
(82
a farourite with women. It 1s said to be a most excellent aphrodisiac.

(VIII)
114
sesamum-seeds, macdecorticated
and
(828.) 1'he more any one eats of purified
erated in the broth of sparrows, the more he will be able to engage in sexual interco urse.
1

{IX)
(829 and 830a.) 30Let wheaten flour and cowhage-seeds be boiled in milk, and,
when cool, mix with honey and clarified butter. After having eaten this confection,
drink some milk of a heifer. (830a) By the use of this a man will acquire unfaili."lg
sexual vigour for a fortnight.

(X)

(830b-832a.) 323Let well-washed Masha (Phaseolus Roxburghii) be boiled in a

decoction of Svadamshtra (Tribulus terresfris) and milk, (831) and mix it with honey
9
and clarified butter. Of this confection a lump of the size of a bel may be eaten, and
aftet it, in the evening, some milk mixed with sugar should be drunk (832a) by any
man who desires in one day to go into a hundred women.

(XI)
{832b and 833a.) uvidari (Ipomoea digUata) should be fried in milk with clarified
but~er and honey. (833a) When cool, one may eat of this confection as much as one

desires, and can then engage in sixty copulations.

ma:,erate it in the

(XII)
digitalo),
(lpomoea
Vidari
of
powders
BUTake
{S33b and S34a.)
11

. fOl'JDnla elsewhere.
ba.,e
h not been able to trace this

r,_
VVIIII*?e,

Ohle. 8

224

owever, the formula in the Bhlva Prakalia 111

1' a:ld Dutt'
~'Waning
. 8 H'mdu Materia Medica, p. 125, where
ID Thie ro : ~ "bad praetices " is given.
~ ~ 8u1ru;:'IV' in a practically identical recension, is found
26519
(T, 27). In another recension, com
it ith f '
?illay. 'VI ~nn(ula XXU, it is given in the Asbtanga
I')

:;u~g

'.

'

VT.

23b, 24).

t::8

the Aabtf.nP Hridaya VI, 4061s

other ingredients are add.cl,
l2S Compare the formula
in another recen,ion, in dit
(v. 34), where, ho,re~e~ t
au Thi formula 11 ouCnbkradatta LXXI, 34l'II, V..,..
VI 1111'
H 'd
~- IV 26111 (v, 20),
IOI
11) and AehtAog11 r1 aya
'
Sulirawa
997
11~na LXXV al(v. D ~ Hindu Materia :M..di~..
'th 11.x ...w..
26) See 0 u
ir
1.e).
th' d longer reoens1on, w1
.
\"'
note 3. In. a ir ''n the Cbaraka VI, t (li11t1
. redients, it occun i
1ng

L.i

156

no w1 m MA N {JH Olt I P'l \ PA Wi ' fl.

[CH AP ,

VI II.

jui co of tho ,nm< plrmt. (88'1,a) nn<l ma ko 1t up i1ito a ormfaolio n with honey
nnd
clarified buttc1. Dy ea tin g tliis a ma n is ma.do ilt for ten omissions.

(X III )
823
(83.Jb an d 83 5a .)
Sh nil arl y powders of em bli o myrobalan may be macerated in
th e jui ce of th e same, (836a) an d ma de up int o a co nfe cti on with clarified bu tte r an
d
honey. By ea tin g thi s one becomes fit for ouo hu nd red emissions.

(XIV)
(835b an d 83 6a .) 10Si milarly th e roots an d bu ds an d fru it of Asvagandha ( W ith an
ia
aomnifera), (83 6a ) dr un k du rin g th e da y wi th milk, produce a ni gh t of tw en ty
em issions.

(X V)
(83 6b an d 83 7a .) 816Adhya1;u,la (H yg ro ph ila spinosa), roots of long pepper, clarif
ied
bu tte r, an d seeds of cowhage, (83 7a ) when applied as a pla ste r to th e (soles of the
)
feet, ren de r a ma n po ten t, so lon g as he does no t touch th e ea rth .
(X VI )
(83 7b an d 83 8a .)

326

Ha vin g plu ck ed a sp arr ow of its feathers, add it to ten tim es

its qu an tit y of 1) em bu ka827 ( Or ox yll um ind icu m) . (83 8a ) Clarified bu tte r, boiled wi th
this'" is mu ch recommended as a pla ste r for th e feet.
(X VI I)
(8 38 b- 84 0a .) 828Ta ke powders of Vi da ri (lp om oe a dig ita ta) , M as ha (F ha se olu s
Bo :cb ur gh ii) , an d red rice, (839) mi xe d wi th th e fa t of a pig , an d th e eggs an d br
ot h of
sparrows, ad d sa lt at discretion, an d ba ke wi th the whole a sa sh ku li829 in clarified bu
tte r.
(840a) By di nt of ea tin g a pfu;1.itala221 of this, a ma n ma y go int o one hu nd red women.
Twenty-si:cth Le af : Obverse.

(X VI II)
(840b an d 841a.) 10 (m ay be tak en ) wi th honey an d
cla_rified bu tte r ; (841(1) an d on dr ink ing mi lk af ter it, in th e su mm er, a man ma y en
ter
in to ten co pu lat ion s.

(XIX)
(8 4I b- 84 3a .)

10

Le t th er e be th e following eig ht in gr ed ien ts: . . .

an d ju ice of th e kn ot s of lotus-stalks. M ak in g a pa ste of these

B .. .. . . .

formula has adkyd:>J4d cnatakd[i. The latt er is a synonym

of pip pal i-m ata or ' roots of loog pepper.'
827
-P'mbukd is not given in any dictionary. I take it to
be the eame as J)i1nbilcd, which is a synonym of .S:r~dk11,
828
Compare the formul!l in the Suruta IV , 26618 (vv. 14,
15).
829
A a,Mevli is a pastry-puff in the form of a crescent,
or of a mdJaka or 'bo lus .'

.
DOW.MR MAN lJl:iOrt IJ'ni
1
, PAR'r II.
'

Cif!l' !ft.

157
.
nt'~ milk, bnko tt ~nshknuuuo in oln.PHlc<l b tt
u,, or. (811'l rt) B
b (
f tb t l
'1'ith go ,
y ertting of thi11 l
o tum ' one bocomos flt e ) J . ,
, s tlio join t o
Y as
on
o1 1al r (' hun<lrecl) " . .
nn10h n
~Jnlf!!W>n~.
(XX)
10

(843b and 8fL4a.) ,

th a draught of spirits of rice, n man attains to

w1 -

. (S44a), and follo wiug it up

exua1 vigour.

(XXI)
330

who eats to satiety of the f1es h of a cock a d d . k

He
(844b and 845a.)
.
rrn s milk
' n
after it, (845a) his member will not suffer relaxation n h'
h
' or is semen exha t
.
us ion, w en
,
he engages in copulat10n.
(XXII)
881

(845b and 846a.)

f

together with a sauce o

.
'
remams awake all mght

.
rice147 prep d 'th c1ar1fied
He who eats shashtika
butt
are w1
'

er,

MA.sha (Phaseolus Roxburgkii) ( 846 ) d c1r

mks milk after 1t
a an
'

'
1n sexual excitement.

(XXIII) The

INDRAPRIYA

prescription,1 by Usanas.ss2

(846b and 847 a.) Sugar, honey, milk, clarified butter, the three acrid82s, and water:
(847a) all these should be boiled together, and may then be taken as the Indrapri a or
y
potion' beloved by Indra.'
-------'lx -~"G's'- -----

THE N!N'fH CHAPTER: FORMULAE FOR COLLYRIA.

833

(I)
(Verses 84 i b-850a.) 3340 conch-shell take four parts; of realgar, one-half as much;
(818) of black pepper, one-half as much as of realgar; of rock-salt, one-half as much as
.ao ~his formula occurs, in a practically identical re
cens1on, in the Charaka VI, 246u (Jines 8, 9). Tle only
ddfe~enee is that the latter subHtitutes spar,ow's flesh for
cock 8 flesh. Compare, however, ibidem, line 13, from which
it would appear 1111 if in our Manuscript two formulae had
been confused.
1111
This formula, in the identical ver11ion, occurs in the
C
Bb~raka VI, 2459 (lines 10, 11). Compare also Ashtanga
ridaya VI, 40677 (vv. 23b, 24).
. . m Ueanas, with the patronymic Kdvya, was an ancient

r11h1 or 1age, who was the preceptor of the asuras or da1tya11,

tb
8
opponents of the d~vas, As such he is always represent:"3d

antagomsm
In
to Indra, the chief of the dhns. It 11
CU.
fa nou~ that here the oompo~ition uf a remedy which was a

curious
I t 1s

ascribed
,onnte
al so
to him.
bo with I ndra 11
that
(aee th he 8 11 well as Vrihaspati, the preceptor of the dc,111,
form:;ee, p. l ,J.s, note 297>are named a11 authors of medioul
&lid ae. To both the composition of mantra or 'chal'Dlll '
llahl~: or ' rules of conduct ' are ascribed in the
Via.. 1 ata, and there is an antitoxio charm, called
Dicu""~t8ma or 'Uea.nu' hymn (see the lal'ger Peteraburg
0
any lll~)i But there ia no Ueana11 known as the author of
ea work, though there e:siets an author, with that

name, of a ,mriti or 'law-book' (see Aufrecht's C'atalogu,

Catalogorum).
333 With the exception of one or two fol'mulae, none of
those given in this chapter can be tr,ll'ed in any other medioal
work, though, of course, the ingredients, by themsel,ea, are
common to all works on Hindu medical science.
33 1 The first part of this formnln, gi\iug the in!tf8dient1,
is found, identirally the same, in the V1nira~~na LVlll, PP: 800
and 812, formi, g there the first part of two different recens1on1.
The pecond port, in one of the latter, rnns thu:
t
ukrayda=timir61h11 01'11 I fJSC
" , ,. tha...

.d ~
ll m
,
.
anJanam .r,,srrr ,,.
madhund 1djyam-arburl8 ma1tund tat!,6; 1.e., adco yr'.u t
excellent reme y 1ir111ns

:1
made of powders of .these, h11 I ~ 't hould be applied with

1 11
m11
a
opht
.
ract
10
, 1 th other recension 1t
,
Jeucoma and eat a
n
'th whey,

honey ; JD tu111~urs,. "'. tit !,an# t'i"4rbudam nanti ma,t-114

runs thus : 11drs1,id tsmrra ~ e..:.fuktrbi<J tath:dr;ti11a ..

,
'
Aa
dhan4
.
it cures oataraot; with wM,T,
I pic!,.ckatam ma
ilk,
,
. d 'th water
I
htbalmia . with woman Ill
i.e., 'app 1e w1 .
_:-,, th
'
. with bonef, op
. ,rith the two VangasAna rece-- d
tumours:
leuooma. Identical the Chakradatta LXII, ~ . an
formula also occurs in

6lao1'~:c~;,

L:X:Il, 9oeto,

168

HO Wte U. M ~\ N lJ NO lt I P'll, PA IVL' lT.

[C on , IX..

of bltlok popptn. tt'hoso nrnll'. o I.ho suppoHUio1y uHcd in tho Vicl~ha!!~ coun
try
,
wh
ieh
,
lik o n knifo~~11, tlm11,ro~ ~ tHsot\StlSi (8 liO) vl:,., lm;ions ,in, tlii1 eyo, ,U11ord
er, fJf flit: tu ni cs~ ,
ca t,tn-iwt. plll'nlont dittdull'go~, nn<l l>lootlshottonneAs. 'l'h o conch-slrnll bhou
ld he ground
in l~ow\; :milk, ro:ilgn.r iu gont's milk, bluck pepper in sheep' s milk, and
rock a.lt in
lm mm1 m ilk .
(II)
(851.) 100n o pa rt of blac k prppor, tw o or cl ea rin g- nu t, th re e of su ga r, fo ur of
cu ttl efish bone, toge ther wi th five of cab: of brass m uk e a suppository, ieseful in
al l diseases of
the eye.

(III )
(852.) 10 Su ga r, red ochre, honey, an d calx of brass, ap pl ie d
embrocation, is a pr e- em inen t rem edy agains t al l di seases of th e eye.

1n

th e fo rm of an

(IV)
(853.) 10Le t cu rd s m ix ed wi th salt be well ru bb ed on an iro n vessel, an
d wi th it
anoint th e ey e wh en it suffers severe pa in ; it wi ll then qu ic kl y become we ll.
(V )

(854.) 10Rock-sa1t, V rih at i (Solanum in di cu m ), copper, Ka tu ka (P

icr <>rrhi:a
Eurroa), conch-shell, an d long pe pp er m ak e th e kokila-suppository338 f or th e cu
re of
co nj un ct iv iti s, leucoma, an d blear-eye.

(V I)
(855.) 10Le t lo ng pe pp er an d tu rm er ic be ru bb ed re pe at ed ly on a mirr
or- , an d
an oi nt w ith th em th e eye when it suffers severe pa in ; it will th en qu ic kl
y beco me we ll.

(V II )
(856 an d 857.) 8'L et resinous wood of Ch i~ i (P in us longifolia) be m ade
in to fine
powder, an d le t th is po wd er be m ac er at ed for th re e da ys in th e ur in e of a
he -goat .
(867) It th en becomes a m os t ex ce lle nt co lly riu m for th e cu re of bl ea r-e ye an d
wo rm s.
The Vid~ha cou ntr y is the modern Tir ha t, wi th the proba.bl y sig
nifies the two kinds of d -ra or uJ.l4 or teuancient capital lfit hil A, It had a rep uta tio n for surgery. A coma' of the kri1hr;.ama1JrJala or corne. ,' tna., the a-~
ldldk;yaldatra or textbook on sur ger y ' ia aaoribed to ~ne of or sun
. ple and
1a-vr a1J4 or 'ulcerous.'- Mola signifiea the
its kin gs (t1ia,r.a-pati), aee So fru ta VI , 1868 ( v. Sa). See nfra, di81lh
arg8ll in pu rul ent oph tha lm ia, also called pid~Ja.t._
338
no te s,1.
Ko kil d, or the hen -bi rd of the Indian cuckoo. ia the
aaa Bardtllia-ttt (or rather 11arddlta-ttt) I tak e to be nam
e of thi s pre par ati on . Th e reason I oan no t dis coT tt.
jrAJtritic for tJartlclTia ali. Yardlta is no t given in any There are
two suppositories tm der thi , na me mentioned, ou e
dictionary, bu t I tak e it to mean 'cu tti ng ins tru me nt, ' need
in the Asht,a.oga Hrida.ya VI , 1348il (v. 70) , the oth er in the
ip 111rgioal operations on the eye.

Ch akr ada tta LX II, 86619 ; bu t the y bot h differ entiTiliJ from
111 Patala, wr app er, ' ' tun ic '

of the eyei Th ere are 1ix

according to Hi nd u medicine : 1 and
the two
the sclerotic, said to be made of bone ; 4. the
i
to be made of fat ; 5, the retina, said to be made
6, the vit reo us hu mo ur, sai d to be made of fire
rders ia the las t mentioned lead to timira
f>J t#,tli'44,, or lmga-nMa), i.e ., 'oa tar ao t.'
-other con sti tue nt pa rt I of the eye~
' footnote), Suliruta VI , 1669 (vv .
Bbld.11 Medicine, p. 292 (where the
atatement., hcnmotf;
h eorreot).-.Azanta 'le sio n'

l .h ,

a,

I 81111118' find uNd el ~ fl f: i tMut for any diaeaae, It

ou r for mu la.
1188
Th e uae of II mi rro r is twice me nti on ed in for mu lae
of Uie Aehtanga Hr ida ya. Once in VI , l6c194 ( v. 306) ; cer tain
dru gs, tho11gh dif fer ent ones, are to be groun d on it, as in
ou r formula. In the oth er case, in VI , ssw (v. 16) the
wound of a peraon bit ten by a rat . is to be st-wi6ed wii h an
arr ow or a mi rro r ; in the lat ter case, I sup pose, by the ~
tio n of the ray, of the 1u n, focused on it .
840
Compare the for mu la in the Oh ara ka VI. J4l'M (linec
22, 23), which 111batit11tea .14 or ' car damoms ' for t.l~ltt-..-ood.
bu t otherwise j15 pra cti cal ly the aame. The Bengali edition

Jia.1 vi~a-11alt,

160

BOWER MANUSCRIPT, PAR'r II.

[ CHA.P. IX.

with goat's horn, and stirred into human milk, 1nny be ,used as a douche for the relief of
severe pains fo the eyes.
(XV)
34
110
(869 and 870.) JHaving suitably pounded Prapau:r;i.Q.arika , liquorice, Saileyau6
and honey, tie the w hole to a clean piece of reed 313, (870) wet it frequently with water,
and squeeze it out from time to time. This makes a capital lotion for the relief of
violent pains in the eyes.
(XVI)
10
(871-874a.) Take root-bark of the two V:rihati60 , long pepper, ginger, and
rock-salt, together with copper, and grind the whole into a paste with milk. (872)
Having made it into a soft paste, smear it over a copper-vessel; and repeat this process
of grinding into paste and smearing for seven nights and eight days. (873) Then apply
it to the eyes as a collyrium for the purpose of relieving pains. It will thoroughly cure
swellings, and bloodshottenness. (874a) It will also remove lesions, injuries to the
tunics, opacity, and cataract.
(XVII)
(874b-876a.) 10Take of rasot . . . . ., and realgar, . . (875)
and roots of Ku$a (Poa cynosuroides), and mix them with honey. T~is makes
& remedy against defluxion and itching of the eyes. (876a) It also cures lesions, cataract
and every kind of eye-disease.
(XVIII)
10
(876b and S77a)

....

Twenty-Seventh Leaf: Obverse.

and sixteen . . . . , also liquorice and

sugar make a suppository useful in any eye-disease of recent origin.

(XIX)
10

52

(8776 and 878a.) Sonchal-salt, the two Haridra.

the three myrobalans15 , and the

three acrids, mixed with liquorice, make a most excellent remedy against cataract.
,

(XX)
1

(879.) 0Take JAtt (Jaaminum grandiftorum ), conch-shell, realgar, liquorice, cuttlefish bone, madder, black pApper, and antimony in equal parts, and add Pracbinika8'6
(Slepl,ania kernandifolia) and long pepper (both) of an equal amount, and twice as much
of good red ochre. This which is a remedy against all diseases is declared to be most
beneftoial as a suppository in the case of eye-diseases.

(XXI)

'
"
Cota
M nd
dit

fOl'lllulae in the Cbaraka VI, 94,718 (lines

J0-11);
iDli\top Bridaya VI, J~M (VT, 26-27).
S..-,., ~ ~- _. 86.

841

Prdcktnilc4 is a synonym of P&tlu1 (or Stephania

hernandifolia); and this is e:i::preSBly explained in gl081,

appended to the formnla in our Manuscript.

BOW E R MANUs

x]
l
csV .

CRIPT, PART IT

if
.
y
e
n
o
h
d
n
a
1
61
fish bon e, b la c k p e p p e r,
th
ll
a
o
1
t1
ese ta k e e q u a l
cut . e- m a d e p ill s, p 1a c e th em, we 1 c o v e re d .
d
an
)
82
(8
s,
~
:a
ry
d
to
e
c
la
p
y
~
a
sh
ha
~
~
;o
g
e
th
e
c
u
d
in
to
ry
to
si
o
1,av;;;d as a su pp
be
ay
m
y
he
th
ev
li
re
to
d
n
a
ir
a
h
f
o
.
se
a
e
is
-d
e
y
e
r
e
th
o
opP lippitudo o r a n y
e ose Who suffer
froIXl

(X X II )

'
h
f
o
h
c
a
e
rt
a
p
e
n
o
e
k
a
T
.)
4
8
8
d
n
a
3
8
ti
n
a
te
(8
1
w
1
.
n
o
b
h
is
-f
le
tt
u
c
d
n
a
y
n
o
rn
)
4
8
(8
h
r
e
p
p
e
p
g
n
lo
d
n
a
~
rs
e
p
p
one part each o f w it e p e
so
a
e,
t
al
~
f
o
rt
a
p
e
n
o
d
ad
~
n
a
d
'
e
n
fi
a
f
o
rm
fo
e
th
in
al
u
eq
'
,
.
.
to an aksha. o T h is ,
k
a
m
r
e
w
o
p
.
.
ag
.
y
ed
m
b
re
d
l
a
it
p
a
c
t
a
es
.
'
1
r
fo
t
fi
d
n
a
,
41
1s
1m
N
y
e
st
am
.
cataract, h ig h ly es e e m
.
y
it
il
b
ta
c
e
sp
re
f
o
e
p
eo
p
.
10

(X X II I)
.
d
10
.
ss
ra
b
f
o
lx
a
c
d
n
a
r,
a
g
u
s
,
re
h
c
o
d
e
R
.)
5
8
(8
a
e
ak
m
e
s
e
th
:ey
n
o
h
h
it
w
e
ix
m
'
lotion u se fu l in eye-diseases.
(X X I V )
.
f
rt
a
e
n
o
d
n
a
n
la
a
b
ro
y
m
c
li
u
b
e
h
c
f
o
s
rt
a
p
e
re
b
T
.)
6
e
s
(88
e
th
:er
g
n
1
g
o
p
'
d
n
.
u
ro
.
'g
o
't
e.
ey
e
th
f
o
s
se
ea
is
d
ll
a
m
l
ia
c
fi
e
n
e
b
,
ry
I
in water, m a k e a suppoS
10

(XXV)
d
b
ch
n
co
ar
cr
su
e
it
h
w
,
e
n
o
b
h
is
-f
f
o
le
tt
r
u
e
c
,
w
o
i3
p
3
11
,
er
p
e
ep
s
p
e
it
h
,
W
o
(887.)
.

l
(E
H
u
m
ar
G
f
o
ts
o
ro
r,
e
d
w
o
-p
n
o
ir
a
n
t,
ca
u
ro
-n
co
g
e
n
rm
a
si
le
eu
c
e
l
th
'.l
f
o
s
ed
se
,
er
copp
;
n
Io
f
o
s
ed
se
d
n
a
),
a
o
rr
u
E
a
iz
h
rr
ro
ic
(P
ti
r;
i:
h
O
ar
k
u
at
K
o
ls
a
;
lt
0
cardamoms, a n d ro c k -s a
ed
m
re
a
s
A
.
ry
o
t.
si
o
p
p
su
a
e
k
a
m
r,
te
a
w
h
it
w
e
d
a
m
,
se
e
th
f
o
pepper :- w it h a p a s te
!
a
is
is
th
,
ss
e
n
d
n
li
b
th
ig
n
st
in
a
g
a
as
ll
e
w
s
a
,
y
it
c
a
p
o
d
n
against c a ta ra c t, it c h in g , a
auspicious su p p o si to ry .
348

(XXVI)
),
a
e
rr
fe
a
su
es
(M
ra
sa
e
K
d
n
a
,
n
ro
ff
sa
10
s,
e
v
a
e
-l
n
o
m
a
n
in
c
l,
e
d
(8 8 8 -8 9 0 .) A lo e s, sa n
e
lu
b
d
an
),
s
4
u
d
n
tu
ro
s
u
e1
yp
O
(
a
st
u
m
ra
d
a
h
B
S,
r3
e
p
p
e
p
e
it
h
w
),
m
Vri.hati ( Solanum indicu
f
o
ce
n
se
ab
e
th
in
r
o
,
k
il
m
n
a
m
u
h
in
d
n
u
ro
g
e
b
ld
u
o
h
s
e
s
e
th
lotus :- (8 8 9 ) e q u a l p a rt s o f
,
g
in
ch
it
s
re
cu
n
o
ti
ra
a
p
re
p
is
h
T
)
0
9
(8
.
k
il
m
s
t'
a
o
g
in
d
n
u
ro
g
e
human m il k , th e y m a y b
f
o
s
se
ea
is
d
r
e
th
o
y
n
a
d
n
a
,
ss
e
n
d
n
li
b
th
ig
n
o
ls
a
;
s
s
e
n
n
e
tt
o
h
s
d
o
lo
b
cataract, d is c h a rg e s, a n d

the eye.
id
sa
is
ho
w
,
an
ci
1i
y1
ph
t
en
ci
an
an
of
e
m
na
e
N? Nimi is th
u
er
od
m
e
th
a,
~h
id
V
f
o
ve
ti
na
a
or
to have been a VaidAba
ya
da
ri
H
a
ng
tl
1
sh
A
e
th
In
.
8)
7,
1.
~(
~irhlit, aee Charaka l, 16
d
an
,
or
ct
4119
do
eey
an
as
ed
on
ti
en
m
so
al
is
he
I, 18 (v. 99)
161 (1. 12)
16
I,
ka
ra
ha
eail?d a rnuni or ' sa ge '; but in th e C
d
an
,'
ba
A
id
V
f
o
18
ng
ki

r
o
ia
8l
id
va
.
:e , described as rd.fd
i8l
id
1J
or
8 11
ti
a
-p
lia
8
id
o
e
th
as
to
ed
rr
fe
usually aimply re
a
ut
lir
4
Su
e
se
';
ha
A
id
V
of
rd
o
'l
or rideA-ddliipa or
ta
vt!ipo
485 (v . 27b), 2 2 m
1158
13
I,
V
(v. Sa), A sh ti ng a H ri da ya
(l'
&
em
se
be
,
oh
su
83
s
A
).
9h
S1
.
(v
n
1
l h '6), V a ~ n a L V II l
y
st
na
dy
e
th
f
o
r
de
un
fo
e
th
i,
im
N
h
it
~ n identified w
~
in
ed
di
he
at
th
ld
to
is
h
yt
m
e
th
m
it.hill, about who
en
th
as
w
d
an
,
ha
ht
is
M
V
ge
sa
e
th
by
ne
ou
~ u e n c e of a

it

dg
li~
of
es
ey
e
th
in
,
rm
fo
it
ir
sp
in
,
ds
laced by the go
P
, Ola al Dictionary I,of16H"10, heu
k
ra
ha
C
e
th
.
n
so
ow
D
e
Se
s,
re
tu
crea
ed
ut
sp
di
ho
w

h
g
.n
di
or
co
A
8
lfythology, ,u b tJoce.
l
W
P J81Cnature of the rasa
lave Of n1ne
be and
wa1 one of the cono
,
ea
st
ta
n
ve
se
of
oe
An
...
:
r
th
m
nu
e
th
of
estion , ta' ed e ex....,
about the qu
,
2)
36
te
no
a,
fr
in
ee
(s
d
i,e
ID
am
m
e
or tastes. H
d
he
is
gu
in
st
di
s
(a

o
1ti
u1
11
10
!
8'
c>
reo
.
lz
ua
us
vis., the six tastes
or
,r it h th e addition of
&
11
ad
ng
Va
,
5)
4,
s
ne
(li
6
79
24
I
V
.
\
e
hin
nlC
from la o a ~ o r'
(Y , 14),
_.
16
I
V
ya
da
n'
H
'
a
ar
e
th
'" Compare
-rr~
'
OO) d AsManga ),. and Ash
.D J- .
np
fA
72
.1
(v
nm
v1
i
LXVIII792 (v, 1 L
'
'1
13
,
II
X
L
t.a
at
ad
kr
ha
C
in
us
A
)

do
ga
.Again Van
IT
52
"

6,
61
VI, 16411 (v.

ssi:o

.1'!

TH E B OW l~R M AN US CR IP T.
AP PE ND IX TO PA RT IT.
fflJ 11.A.Rh'A Kt-K A~P A O F ~HE AsviNA.-SAMUI'J'A, EDI TJto l?ROM TIIE rwo M ANU SCRIPTS
IN 1HE POS: sESS ION OF Dn.. P. CORD!E.H.,- (SlDE NOl' E 439).
(A.) -SRORTE R RECE NS ION, JN

27 VERSES.

Dbara.i;iyam nipatad-bindhul;i S akra sya pibat o 'mrit at I pava mana sya yog6na. vik1ri;ia.l,l sapta dha
1
bbavet 11 1 II Yatr8:. y~ti=o?a~~mshta_s=tu ~eses hv =amrita-bin~a.va.l}. I tatra ta.tra. sa.mutpanna sapta.-bheda
2
ta.th=Amr ita I Jivan ti, Triv rita tad-v ad=A bhay a
mn
u-na
Ppth
a
C=alV
;n
Rohu
baritalu II 2 II ViJaya
c:::eti saptadha II 3 II Ala.bu-grivfi. Vija ya, chatu rang 1 tn Rohir>i I snsb ka-tv ak=P rithu nam a cha, mam sala
ch=Amrita tatha II 4 II Suvnr:i;i.a-vari;ia Jiva nti, pai'ichang i Triv rita SJiq'ita I Abbaya. krish:i;ia-vari;ia syad =ity=
e
hmik
slais
cha,
a
nam
fithu
p
ike
pait,t
I
tike
.nipa
sa:rb
i;ii
ROhi
shu,
roge
vataya
Vija
II
5
11
ita};i.
rakM
sa.rhp
etsli
.
jyal}
prayo
shu
-roge
sarva
ya
Abha
I
ar;ii
a-rop
vrai;i
rita
Triv
nti,
Jiva.
re
-vika
Arso
II
6
II
tatha
mpta
ch=A
3
Vija ya Vind hya- deses hu, Ka.nyakubjesh11 Rohir;ii I Saur ash~ re Prith unam a cha,
II
syur=yatba-yatbam II 7
Gangayas=tv=Amri-ta tate 11 8 II Kasm ira-d eM Jivan ti, Triv;-ita Him avad -gira u I Abha ya Vain ya-d eses hu
j&ta ch=aiva. Hari ta.ki II 9 II Tvag -asri tam tu ka.~ukam=amlam snay v-Mr itam vidu};i I Mams-asrita.m kass yam
tu, tiktath vrint -asri tam tath a 11 10 11 Majj -asri tam tu mad hnra mev am paficha-rasal;i sthit a~ I harar;iat=
sarva.-rogar;iam yaso -ynk ta ha.ri taki 11 11 II Patb yatv at=sa rva.- bhut anam path ya, siva.taya siva I yasm ad=
4
I
ata.m
sasv
=cha
ayns
aty=
bha.v
o
tebhy
a-bhu
sa.rv
ayam
Abh
11
12
11
a
ta.th
ya
Vija
agran
sa.m
hin=
vyad
vijaya.te
yasali,-silatay:i tesba m6 ten=aivam=-Abhaya smri ta 11 13 11 Tira.-ja vana-jas=o ch=eti parv a.tiy a iti tridh a I
ya.th-ottaram pa.th yatam a vijiie yaa= tri-v idhas =tu sa};i. 11 14 11 Dvi-ka.rsha-matra.m karsh a.m cha tad-a .rdba m
cha bhaved= yadi I utta.marb. madh yama rb. nicharb. haritakyal;i. phal am smritarb. II 15 II Ja.nt u-da sht,a m
jale vicldham linarb. pank e 'thav a ja.le I antar -maj ja-vi nirm uktar b. porar;iarb. ra.sa.-Ta.rjitam 11 16 II Ushar e
cha. sthitAm bbin nam varja .yet= tam harit ak1m 11 17a. 11 Kupi ta.m pava nam gng,a-taila-yuiA 1, ghri ta-sa rkaraya saha. pitta m=ap i I madhu-pippalibhil;i. kupita.m tu kapb arn, sama yech =chh amay ech= chha maye d=A bha.y a
11 18 11 [U nmi]la.n1s budh i-bal -end riyar ;iam , samm ilani pitta -kap h-an ilana .m I sa.m sodb ani mutr a-sa krin malanam, Hari t.aki path yata ma na.rar;iam 11 19 11 Jiri;ie patby=aj1rr.ie 'path ya j1ri;i-ajirQ~ path y-ap a.thy a I
bhukt~ path y=ab hukt e 'patb ya bhuk t-abh ukte path y-ap athy a 11 20 11 Gcls hme eamya.-gngam sama na.9 sur;i.thya tush Ar-a gam e 11 21 11
.yA
.mala
dy=a
lsa.ra
a
aray
sark
hva.t;imi meg h-av anad dh-a mba re I sardd ha.m
Pippalya sisire va.santa-sama.ye ksha udre r.ia samy ojita m I rajan=prapya. harit akim =iva . ga.da nasya.nt11 te
am=
vinas
a.yaa.-bh
bhav
I
;i.
Haril
cha
.
iyu.rb
napr
l-a.sa
kama
ram
vita.
m
a.nta
ushm
n=ay
a.n=
Srim
II
22
II
aatra.va};t
11
I
.m.11
ha.ka
paii.c
tu
ikte
bhish
ada
da.dy
.
ka.m
sapta
t;1am
Guru
11
23
11
cha.10
m
jaya.
ga-vi
M=ro
da.dy
Ysas=tava
2
,
.na.m
sa.ma
sha.tri-do
a.m
Tra.y
II
24
II
al;i.
ktam
isha.
adbh
dady

yam
path
.
rajiia
rh
tra.ya
he,
badd
ehatkam.
13
ha.rl taki II 25 II Ha.r im
paiioha.ka.mll che ndriy a.-pr adam I sapta.karh 11 sapta .-dha tv-ar tha.m iti vyak ta
11
26
11
japet
yej=
.ksha
=bha
ayM
chint
i
}-kam
tapal
gya.b-ar6
moks
I
dive
dive
cha
.trlrh
gaya
iva
ch=a
haritakuh
Haritaki ma.nushyay;iam mat..eva hita.-kariQi I kada chit kupy a.t3 mata nod ara-s tha ha.rH aki 11 27 11

'framlation.
was
,
ea.l'th
the
on
ng
falli
ing,
drink
wa.~
a)
Indr
(i.e.,
a
Sakr
h
whic
ar
nect
the
of
drop
Any
]
1-5.
es
Vers
(
ar
nect
of
s
drop
the
try,
coun
any
m
r,
reve
Whe
(2.)
.
ways
n
seve
in
d
mute
trans
wind
the
with
ct
by conta
were caug ht up, there ~heb ulic myro bala. n grew up of seve n kind s. (3.) Vija.ya, &hiQ i, Prith unam A,
A.tnritA, Jiva.nti, TrivritA., a.nd Abh aya: these are the seve n kind s. (4.) Bott le-go urd-n ecke d is VijayA., four I

' ~S. i$po.darh,t& tu. 2 So MS. ; perhapa 'end Prith u-ma nd.
MS. samagram,
8, 9 in HA.rita-kalpa I 1012 .
' MS .. yutam .
Ms.'tJana.;d.
. Or~. IC~~1,dm llld .
MS, iarad -oima la,d.
,,.".f1rcUiC, nrlsaing in MS.

1.,,tied

Conj ectur al; the MS. reading i1 corrupt, 'h-iyam for

dad11dd, etc.
priya m, and "ijayd-r/J9air=ja9ain cha for 12
~18. raja~
!l MS. ,apta mam , panc hama m, ,hrul, fam.
11 M'8. it!l=u ktd.
path9 dm.

10

2z3

180d

BO"\YER MANUSCRIPT, PART II.

limbed io Rohitii, dry-skinned is Prithnniimfl, o.ncl fleshy is Amrit O.; ( 5.) gold-coloured is Jivanti, five-limbed
is Trfrriti, dark-oJlourod is Abha.yA: thus they are d isting uished.
[ Yerst'S ti-'i. J }!'or diseases due to disordered air, Vijaya ; for those due to all three lmmonrs combined
Rllhi1,1t; for those due to bile, Piithunamu ; and for those due to phlegm, Amrit a ; (7.) for pile-complaints:
Jhauil; for granulating wou nds, Trivrita; for all diseases Abhaya: for these purposes respectively the seven
kin.ls ~uould be administered.

[ Verses 8-9. J Vijaya, in the Vindya ranges; Rohii:ii, in the t racts of Kanauj; PrlthunO.ma, in Saurasb!ra; and AmritA, on the banks of the Ganges ; (9.) Jivaut1, i n the Kashmir country ; 'l'ri.vpfo., in the
HimMaya mou ntains ; and Abhaya, in the tracts along the Vel}a river : in t hese, the chebulic myrobala.n grows.
[ Verses 10, 11.] Pungency resides in its bark (lit. ski n), sourness in its fibres (lit. sinews), astringency
in iis pulp (lit. flesh), and bitterness in ifa:1 buds; (ll.) but sweetness in its marrow: it thus possesses five
tas-tes. From the fact of its removing all diseases, it is famed as Haritaki (or' the Remover.)
[ '"erses 12, 13.] On account of its wholesomeness for all beings it is called P athya (or the W holesome) ;
on account of its auspiciousness, Siva (or the Auspicious), and because it overcomes all diseases, it is Vijaya.
(or t:he Overcomer). (13.) It is a cause of fearlessness to all beings, and of perpetual life, through its zeal for
their glory: therefore it is called Abhaya. (or the Feadess).
[ Verses 14-17a. ] It grows in three place.q, on river banks, in forests, and on mountains : and in that
order these three kinds should be considered most effective as a remedy. (15.) Accor ding as the fruit of
chebulic myrobalan is given in a dose of t wo karsha, or one karsha, or half a karsha, it is said to be superior,
or middling, or inferior. (16.) Chebnlic myrobalan, which is bitten by an animal, or damaged in water, or
rotting in mud or water, or wanting its inner marrow, or old, or devoid of juice, (17a.) or lying on sa.line soil
and split, such should be discarded.
[Verses 18-23.] When joined with molasses and oil, chebulic myrobalan (abhaya,) relieves vitiat.ed air
humour ; and together with clarified butter and sugar, it relieves bile; but with honey and long pepper, it relieves
vitiated phlegm. (19.) It opens up the intellect and the senses, it closes up t he excessive flow of bile, phlegm
and air ; it clears out urine, falCes and (other ) waste products : all this does chebulic myroba.lan (Haritaki )
most effectually for men. (20.) When digested, it is remedial; when not digested, it is not remedial ; when
indifferently digested, it is indifferently remedial. When eaten, it is remedial; when not eaten, it is not
remedial; when eaten indifferently, it is indifferently remedial. (21.) In the summer, if mixed with an
equal quantity of molasses; in the season when the sky is overcast with clouds, with a n equal quantity of
salt ; in the autumn, with half the quantity of sugar; on the arrival of c:;ld, with pure dry ginger; (22.)
in the early spring, with long pepper; in the later spring, with honey of the small bee ;-Oh King ! if
chebulic myrobalan be thus taken, then thy diseases, just like thy enemies, will be destroyed. (23.) Oh
Majesty ! may Hari make thee more and more long-lifed, and belovediby the Lotus--sea.ted (Brahma); may the
Lord grant thee freedom from fear of (mundane) existence, and victory over diseases.
[Verses 24, 25.] To spiritual maste1's seven-fold should be given of the r emedial agent by a. good
physician ; but to a, consecrated person, five-fold ; six-fold to a. prisoner ; to the King, three-fold. (25.)
Three-fold of it relieves the three humours; five-fold imparts strength to the five senses ; seven-fold is for the
sake of the seveo. elements: thuR chebulic myroba.lan is distinguished.
[Verses 26 and 27.J Let him who desires salvation, health, and spiritual exercise, meditate on Hari,
partake of chebulic myroba.lan, and repeat the Gayatri prayer, (27.) Chebulic myrobalan, like a mother,
is the benefactress of men : a.nd bemg like a. mother it will never hurt them w bile it is in the bowels.

(B.)-LONGIR RECENSION, IN

37

VERSES,

Sukh-opavishtam BrahmlgamAsvinau vlkya.mucha.tnl;l I kato Haritaki jata katiyoni..cha kittitA

II 1 11 Rasll,i kati samlkhyltal;i ka.ti chopa.rasal;l smrital;i I kati namani ch=oktani kim cha tasam cha
lalr:aha.J}am 11 2 11 Ka. katha.m cha. praybktavya ke cha varga gm;1ascha. ke I kena dravyeQa sa:r:hynkta
r3glnkankfm=nigachchhati II 3 II Sa tat=prishta.m yatU-prish~am Bhagavan=vaktum=arhasi I Asvinor=
'.vacbanam srutvf. Brahma vachana.m=abra.vit II 4. II Pra.pata vindur=medinyarh Sakrasya pibato 'mritam I
tato divyl eamutpannl sapta-yonir=ha.ritaki 11 5 11 Vijaya RohiQi ch=a.iva Putanrt ch=Amrita tatha I
Oh&takt tv=Abhayl oh=aiva. Jivantt ch=aiva jatayal;i 11 6 11 .Alabu.vritta Vijaya oh=avya.kta cb=aiva. ~hu;u II
PMan=Aathima.yi sClkshmA athtala-m&maa. tathAmrita 11 7 11 Alia'l.tus (sic) =Cheta.ki jiieya paiicliA81a ch=.Abhayi

l30WE ll. MAN USCR IPT, PART

tt.

180e

v-,, rlii\vn.rt,111 .TiranLi :-1apti\ni\rn,.n.pi l akshano.rn II 8 II S ,

..
.
~
w"t,\ 1.sn ui, "idy1\d ..lk-fir thmh oh=A.nwitn . 'd.
~tva:proyt>gti V1JayA Rohig.t vro.1;u1.-r6piyi t lep
Mtbt\UI PuU\
' h
th h
.
m
Vl llQ. II 9 II Cheta.k1 SB.l'VO.l'ogeahu. n~tra-rf)gi) 'bho.yA tat M
f chClq1n-yoges u ya -tn a m 1 =upa.kal a et II 10
,
I .n~,Ul I
t ' bh .
. "'d
p y
II Pa.r1k sha[ye t?=tato d hi111il.n=Vt\r11a-ava.guQO.
uinl't,hi~ I kship nm nsi _mm~JJe
.g ut;l l krit=sil. prafasy ate 11 11 11 ChetJiki dvi-vilhO. e.\ tu kriiih . a
.i~ld.i tu \10.l'l,mt..'1.l;i sb~QS.D~.nl-~yata k~lShr;ia sukla ch =ai k-atig u1 3-oncnit a II 12 II K achid 11.khO.du.-m riLra t u
);:icllid g~ndhena bhedny et_ I ~nch,t ,.sparset;ia dash ~v=anya S=aiva c h=ok ta chatur -vidhil. II 13 II CMtn.kiril pO.' t m=upasar pa.nh. ye na.rah
, va pasu-p a.kahi-mrigfls=t a.thO. 1114 II CMtak i
dapa-chh,,ya
I bhidya

nt e' tat k sh S.Q.ad=e

1
1
tn dhrita haste y[av~t =~ ~ sh~~:~1 .~ehina.l;i I t ave.d=vegena bhidya te pra[sa.bya.]s n.. a.tra sn.rnsay a~ 11 15 11
[ ripai:iiti1] i sn kum~ir~.r::i~~ . krisan am bh eshaja dvisha m I Cheta.ki pat'ama sastn. hit-1\[rthini viJ21ec ho.n l3
8
pradha
na ViJ'aya
'
a sulabh a, sasyate
11 16 II SaPt!i.uam=o.p1,.., Jat mam
<1.

..
smpt a I sukh opayog
sarva-ka.rmasn It 17 II
I!al'itakya rasan"~ ~n~ha_ vidyal=la~a~ avarJ1tan <1. I majj-Mritarh tu mo.dhu raru=amlam snayv-0. srito.rh <1.
vidu~ 11 18 II Tvag-a sritam t u ka~u kam faktarh vrint -asritaxh tatal;i I asthy-&srita.xh 4 ko.shiiyam tu rasarh=ahur=
1]1&UJShiQaQ II 19 II Kapha rh k n.~uka- prayat vad=am lat van=marutaxh jayet I pitta-g hni svadu- tiktatv adalp agnirn.. evo. 6 Apach~ni_ II ~o I} Vatika n? ait~i~an=yasrnach=chhlesh mikfm=siimuipat ikan I prasahyo. ha.rati
vyadhiu=tasm at=pro kta h a.r1tak1 II 2 1 II Sada h1ta manus hasy.a mat=eva h ita.-ka.rir;ii I mat=flp i vikriy am [sau]2
ti nt>dara-~tha h aritaki II 22 II Har itaki daridra.Qa.m sukh-o payam r as6.yanam I pathya tve pra.vara prokt a
sarv-iirnaya -vinasin i II 23 II T r ish l_layam ~a:i;itha -soshe cha h anu-sta mbhe,g al a-grah e I nR.va- jvare tatha kshiQe
garbhir.iya.m cha na sasyate II 24 II H arit aki bhaksh yamar;ia Gnagarel_la guq.ena va I Aaindh avena hita [ v,.iJ. ] 2
pi santatyen=agui-clip3.Di 11 25 II Harlta ki sama-gnq.a-visvabhesbaja-samynta. I nihanty .. amasa ye rogan
vaji~r.i- Endro yath.. asura n II 26 ll Harita kim sada. [ kha] 2 det=sa rat-kal e lla-sar kar am s I hemni sa-srio gave
rsxh G oha sisire pippali -yuta m II 27 II V asante madhu na misr fi.m gdsbme ch a sa-guq. am tatha I va rshasu
saindhav-opeta m pish~arh7 kalkam =atha.p i va II 28 II U nmilini buddhi-ba.len driya9 am nimilin i p itta
kaph-anila.nam l visram sini mutra sak:ri nmala na.m haritak i sya.t=s aha bhojan ena. It 29 tl Ha.rita ki sa.r pir=
vipacha.yitri 8 sa.masnatas= tat =pibato 'nu sarpil;i l V a.t-atmaka&=ch =asya. na santi r ogal;i syat =prisht ha-ja.o ghoru-kapi-ba.larh cha ll 30 II ltra1,1q.a,ta.ilen a vipach ya pathya. 0 syad =lltad=~v=anu piMch= cba I sa.- slllavishtambha-kritan=[ vika.r an ] 2 aarvfifi =ja.y ~t=pit ta-kap h-anil- otthan 11 31 11 Mutrll sthit al;t 10 sa.pta-d ina m
mahishyal:i 10 pa.iich=abha.ya. m ut ra.-pala.ni paficba. I kshirl\ i;ia. y at 10 sapta-dinsni khadet kshiroda.n-Mi para.ta.a=
tath=anya.n 1132 11 E sha t ri-sa.pt ad=aparal;,. pra.yog o vat-oda ram tivram=a.p=iha hanya.t I plihan am=nn a ham=
urograhe.rh cha aa.-pai;iq.u-rog arh cha g ,1ram krimu h=s=ch a II 3:~II Harita ki dhany a-tusb oda-si ddU se.-pippalisaindhavahio guchf iri;ia l s-Odga ra dhuma rh bhrisam=a.py-=ajirr;ia.m nibant i sadyo janayl lt=ksb udhll.m cha
113411 Harita kim v a madhu n=aval ihyad 11 =a.mati sa.r e pra.tha ma.m praVFitM I prav ahayllt =sa t va.va.sishta.dosha.n=sa.msod hayet =kosh~ham=aMsbata.s=cha. II 35 II Dvl\ pClrvam=adya.d =asan- adito 11 dve dve ch =api bhuk tva
tu yatha-svaya.m cha I a.sya. prayogad=abha.y-ash takasy a tri-sap ta-ratrei;ia pnnar=yuva syat 11 36 11 MMhti.
sm.riti/;I saktir=ativ~ka.ntil;i. srimad vapur =nitya m-=ana maya.tvam I dipt-ag uitaldr ish~i-b alarh cha. kuryA t aa.rve
cha rogai,i prasam am prayan ti 11 37 II

?f'

TTan8Zation.

[Verse 1.] While Brahm a was sitting at ease, the A.sviu pair thus addressed him, " When ce has the
chebulic myrob alan come, and of how many kinds is it repute d to be ? (2.) H ow many tastes are a.scribed
to it, and how many subtastes is it believe d to have ? By how many names is it called, and what a.re the
charact.ers of its severa l kinds ? (3.) How is each of them applied , and what are their colour s and qualiti es ?
What diseases do they severa lly cure, and in combin ation with what (other ) drugs P lt is your Honou r,
indeed, that is able to answer these questi ons in their proper order. " Rea.rin g the addres s of the Aivin pair,

Brahm. replied a.a follow s :

,
[Verses 5-11.] ,, A drop fell on the earth while Sakra. (i.e. Indra.) was drinki ng nectar : thence
sprang np the heaven ly chebul ic myroba.la.n in its seven kinds, via., (6.) Vija.ya and Rl'lhir.ti, also PfttanA
and Amrita. , Chetak i furthe rmore also Abhay a and Jiva.n ti: these are its (seven ) kinds. (7.) Vijayi \ is
.
'
round like a bottle- gourd ; R 6hi1,1i 'is not p articularly disting uished ; Putan a bas a stone a.n~ is very small ;
and AmritA has a large pulp; (8.) Cbeta ki may be known by its stone, and A.~hn.ya by its ~ve corner s;
Jitanti has a golden colour : these ar e the disting uishin g mal'kB of the seven kinds. (9.) V11ayil. may be
~sed for all purpos es, Rohir;ii for granu lating wound s, Puta.n a for plaster s, ~mr i~a. for one peculiar pul'pose. ( lO.)
~takl is useful in all kinds of diseas e, A.bhay a in d isea ses of the eye, J1vo.uti in for muloo fo r powde rs : each
: M~. tath-1zrham.

l H11ing

in .M S.

a MS. a i kog!"rJ.

llS. f'CUrhdm cha, 'f!arj, t din, madhu, am, sadhv- alrt fam,
M llfhad lritam ,
I MS. dlpada mfoa,
S. bhakda mdnd and cha larkaf' a,n 1 hh11a11te lringa

, ,,.alil.

. ,

, MS. plnt&m,
" MS, vipAchayitvA.
10 ~l S. ,thitd, ,nahi1h9d , 90..
11 MS, harCiaH t"d mndhH tdeaW11dll,

:MS. path!Jdrh.

u MS, d,a . atit4.

HOW Jim, MA NlJHCJ ltl P'I\ PA H'l' 11.

18Q/

ma.y bo usod for what it it1 auitnhlo. ( 11 .) 'rhol'oforo, n ,d110 J>hyflioil\11 will ei:"miuo thorn
colour, qualit,J, 1md lll\11\ll, A rhalmUo mytolmlrw, whioh Rinks whou thrnwu iut..o w&tor, -is-uu;u:
[Vt)l'Afl8

l ~-17.]

Tho Chutl\kt is of two kinds, according o.e it iRlof do.r k or bright colour:

has a ll~1gth of ~ix o:ugula; t~o brigl~t k-ind measures .o~o n.ng~lo., (1:3.) Somo oau he tli tiugui
in
somo, m smolhng; somo, m touohmg ; others, m b1tmg : this fourfold divii;ion is nl,o one whi
(14.) Any man tha.t approaches Cheta.ki lying in the she.de o:C o. trco, from tlU\t very moment
beoomo lo~sed; ~o i~ is. also with cattle,. birds, and wild animals. (15.) ilut lmving t 'k\!n up h

so .long a.s 1t rema.ms m his hand, so long he 1s affected by motions of the bowel,i, (H>.) }'or pt.in
a '1
ch1ldr~n, for t hose w~o are feeble, and who are averse to medicines, Chetl\ld is declared to bt_, mo4 p rticularhbeneficia.l as a. purgative. (17.) Among t~e s~ven kinds, Vija.ya is considered to be fo:romo t : it ...
to be comfor table to use, and ea.sy t o obta.m, m tho case 0 all medical npplicotious.

re~h.:d

[ Verses 18-24.J Chebnlic myrobalan is known to possess five tastes, only tho sn.line bci n abseui. Jun
~ a.rrow resides s';eetness; in it~ fi?res (lit. si~ews), sourness ; (19 ) in its oork (lit. skin}, pun ency : a d
m its bud-stalks, bitterness ; but m its wood (ht. bones), astringency : these taste;; the dii;cornin; ~ ribe
t.
(20.) Phlegm it subdues by the abundance of its pungency ; air , by its sourness; bila, by it- wee ,., and
bitterness. (21.) Because it effectually removes diseases due to air, bilo, phlegm, a.ud the thr
humo rs
combined, therefore it is called H aritaki (or the Remover). (22.) It is always salutary and benefi l to
men like a mother : also, like a mother, it never produce.s any t.rouble when it is taken into the boWE'L (~"'.)
Chebulic myroba.lan is a. tonic medicine easily procurable by the poor; and it is declared to be e:xcellen; ~ a
remedy, a.nd to be a cure for all diseases. (24.) But in the ca.se of morbid th irst , dryness of the iliroa
lockjaw, stricture of the throat, recent fever, consumption, and pregnancy it is not recommended to be taken.
[Verses 25-37.J Chebulic myrobalan, when ea.ten with dry ginger, or with molasses. or a.la: with
rocksalt, speedily promotes digestion. ( 26.) Chebnlic myrobala.n, combined with a.n equal qua.nti,y f
molasses and ginger, kills diseases in the upper region of the abdomen just as Indra does the Aslll'tlS. ( :!7 .)
Chebulic myrobalan should always be eaten in the autumn with sugar ; in the winter, with ginger: and
in the early spring, wiih long pepper ; (28.) in the later spring, with honey; in the summer, with mol
and in the rains, with rocksalt : or it may be powdered and made into a paste. (29.) Ttlken with one's m
chebulic myrobalan serves to promote one'R intelligence, strength, and sensibility, to regulate the tlow :1
the bile, phlegm and air-humours, and the secretion of urine, freces, and other waste products. (30.) Ch"bali
myrobe.lan promotes the digestion of one who eats clarified butter with it, or who drinks clarified but.te.r afo1r
it : no diseases due to disorders of the air-humour a.fleet him, aud he remains strong in bis baoki legs, thig
and hips. (31.) Taken t.ogether with castoroil it is a remedy acting on the digestion: that oil shonld &lso ~
drunk after it : it. thus cures all troubles ea.used by colic and constipation, due to disorders oj bile. phlegm,
and air. (32.) Five ohebulio myrobalans (abhayu), which have lain for seven days in five pala of thtl urine
of a buffalo, if any one eats these with milk for seven days, dieting on rice milk, and so ou for other
periods (P) : (33.) iben this e:r.oellent course of treatment will, after three times seven days, cure tn-e.n
severe abdominal swellings due to disordered air, also spleen, constipation, lumbago, jau ndice, poisoning by
rotten food, and worms. IS (34.) Chebulic myrobalan (haritak,), prepared with sour gruel of rioo, and with
.powders of long pepper, :rocksali, and asafootida.! quickly cures severe indigestion accomp&nied by ernc-W
gas 1t, and engenders hunger. (35.) One should take chebulic myrobalan, in the form of a linotus mad
wiih honey, at the first appearance of acute diarrbooa: it will carry off the snrplus humours, a.nd thoroughly
clear out the bowels. (36.) Two claibulic myrobalans one should eat before one's meal, two while t H l ~
iu. it, and two after having enjoyed it, just as it suits one individually. In the same way, by the use .lf
eight cbebulic mpobaJans (abhaya) for a period of thrice seven nights (i.e. three weeks) one ~ay again
grow young. (37.) alaehlic myrobalan promot.es int.elligenoe, memory, vigour, greai beauty, tigu re and
permanent health, aleo good digestion and power of sight: and all diseases reach a favourable end.
Tramlation of "' 83 and M in part conjectural.
H Uig....,.._. of the ten appean to be the aame as wdgtlrailfHh~ in AH., 111, 1', Y. U.